ã€ŠSeven Devils and a Rose (A Reverse Harem Realm-Travel Fantasy Romance)ã€‹


 Chapter 1 - The Magic of the Aurora Light - Part 1

    I never liked getting my hair cut, but in this case, I would have to make an exception. After all, it was getting to the point of being unmanageable, the length reaching my waist. Not only was it hard to shampoo, but the fact that it was always getting in the way when I was experimenting with my cooking didn''t help matters, either.

    Flicking the long, dark strands away from my face, I strolled along the seaside street of St. James Island, which was a very beautiful place. Clear, blue sky stretched endlessly beyond the horizon, with picturesque, white sand beaches that promised many tourists a lovely relaxing holiday, especially during the summer. Not to mention the charming little town lined with antique shops and beautiful buildings that dated back to the early seventeenth century.

    Once again, I simply couldn''t believe I was here. Of course, this all had begun with Mom, who had wanted to run her own little business in the form of a writer''s retreat while I started my freshman year at university. As she had stated, her little elf was leaving the nest and Mom needed a diversion. Then a few months in, while I was doing my best at settling in on campus, making new friends, and rushing around going to classes, Mom called and told me they had found a place for sale, which resided on a small island along the East Coast¡ªjust off the state of New York. I was overjoyed for them and naturally couldn''t wait to visit the new place, especially when Mom had described how mysterious and magical it was.

    Now here I was. This island would be my new home for the next couple of months before I returned to university for my sophomore year. That was if I had managed to pass all the exams, which I wasn''t very confident about.

    It wasn''t long before I spotted a pretty little building amongst the others, which housed a gift shop on the ground floor and the hair and beauty salon on the first. I passed the gift shop and walked up the steps toward the first floor. On the landing, I noticed the sign that said St. James Beach Hair and Beauty Salon with an arrow pointing which way I should go, which was straight up. I followed the sign and, a few seconds later, opened the door.

    Ding-dong. The door announced my arrival. Immediately, a woman came to greet me.

    "Hello there. How can I help you today?" she asked sweetly, a bright smile about her lips.

    I moved my long hair behind my ear and said, "I have an appointment for a haircut and body wax at three today."

    The woman nodded and checked the computer screen. A moment later, she asked, "You''re Alfie Nak¡­" She paused and tried again. "Alfie Na-ka-mu-ra?" She was obviously having difficulty pronouncing my last name, which was not unexpected. Most people had difficulty, unless they happened to know how to speak Japanese, like Mom and of course Dad, naturally, since he was native Japanese.

    And of course, my first name. Alfie. It was obviously a boy''s name, and I was certainly not a boy. Then again, when you had a pair of otaku as parents, what would you expect? Dad, an Asian man with jet-black hair and dark-brown eyes, loved anything epic fantasy and elves. In fact, he had countless collections of posters, digital art, and figurines featuring elves, which took up the majority of the space in his study and parts of the library in our new manor here on the island. That couldn''t be helped since he was a fantasy author and was doing very well with his books ever since he had started his writing career some twenty years ago.

    When I came into the world¡ªbundle of joy that I was¡ªI was immediately his little elf and I was told that Dad had decided I would be given a name that had something related to an elf. Mom, too, who was an all-American beauty with honey-blond hair and bright-blue eyes, decided to go along with him since she was an anime and manga fanatic who was in love with the fantasy genre as much as Dad, who loved to write them. And since she had high hopes that I''d become as smart, alluring, and magical as an elf¡ªas if that were even possible¡ªAlfie was an obvious choice.

    I licked my lower lip and said, "Alfie Yuki Akari Nakamura, yes, that''s me."

    The woman chuckled and said, "You do look a little bit like an elf." She paused and added in a hurry, "I meant it as a compliment."

    I chuckled. "I know," I said, amused.

    She introduced herself. "I''m Joyce, and I''ll be doing your facial and waxing for you when Claire is done with your hair."

    I nodded. So she was Joyce and the one currently cutting another client''s hair was Claire, Mom''s new friends here on the island.

    Joyce said, "So you''re Alfie, Elizabeth''s daughter, right?"

    As I nodded, she chuckled. "Your mom talks about you all the time."

    "Does she?" I asked, feeling slightly embarrassed. I hoped Mom hadn''t told them how much I liked cosplay, especially when I dressed as a cute elf. I believe we are an elf fanatic family.

    Joyce nodded and then told me to take a seat, which I did and made myself comfortable. I noted the hairdresser, Claire, was busy expertly chopping off hair as her fingers moved about this way and that. Those hands looked as though they were dancing in the air, and I was mesmerized. It wasn''t long before the woman''s curls were shaped into something that was unique and beautiful.

    I was just picking up a magazine to read when Joyce walked past me and said, "Claire won''t be long."

    I nodded.

 Chapter 2 - The Magic of the Aurora Light - Part 2

    When Claire was done with her client some ten minutes later, she cleaned up and then called out to me. "Alfie, you can come on and take a seat."

    I got up and easily slid into the offered chair. I made myself comfortable as Claire asked me what I wanted done.

    I cocked my head to one side and said, "Short and easy to manage. I mean, the long hair is always getting in the way and it''s hard to manage."

    "I see," Claire said. "Do you still want it long enough to tie at the back?"

    I thought about this for a moment and nodded. "Yes, just enough to tie at the back when I''m working."

    "Okay then," she said, and then proceeded.

    I took off my glasses and left them sitting on the bench in front of me. Then I picked up a magazine, flipped the pages open, and brought it close to my face to read since I was nearsighted.

    Claire chuckled. "Why didn''t you wear contact lenses? It would have been easier to read while I do your hair."

    I shook my head. "Contacts irritate my eyes."

    "I see," she said. "Must be hard not being able to wear them, eh? Most young girls these days like wearing contact lenses because it shows off their eyes when they wear makeup."

    "I get on fine." I chuckled. In fact, I liked hiding my eyes behind my glasses, simply because I never liked making direct eye contact with people when I was talking to them. I knew it was rude to do that, but there was simply something too raw, intimate, and intimidating for my liking when I had to look into someone else''s eyes. I felt like I could see right into the depths of their soul, which was dark and quite morbid most of the time, and I didn''t like it.

    Some moments later, Claire went about washing my hair with some very delicious-smelling shampoo. And God, the way she massaged my head felt so good. In fact, I almost fell asleep in the process. Then I was back in the chair, and once again, I brought the magazine close to my face and started reading an article about an elderly couple who went on holiday to some old castle in Europe and found themselves being transported into another realm.

    Really? What has the world come to? Another realm? Magical beasts, paranormal creatures, and such?

    I rolled my eyes. Some people were just doing this for the money, right? Making up stories for the hype or something? Or was it the author''s idea? Some journalist writing some fake article¡­

    "Claire?" I asked.

    "Hmm?"

    "Do you believe there''s another realm somewhere out there?"

    The woman chuckled, no doubt in amusement. "I don''t believe in stuff like that, Alfie."

    I nodded in understanding. "It''s just not tangible, right?"

    Claire said loudly, "What about you, Joyce? What do think about the existence of another realm?"

    The voice that clearly belonged to Joyce said from the other side of the salon, "Me? Hmm¡­ I''m a bit of a fantasy girl, but still, the reality is stuff like that just doesn''t exist. It''s just not possible."

    Claire said, "I say if you can see it, feel it, smell it, hear it, and taste it, then yes, it''s real and it''s tangible, like our world. But another realm? A bit too far-fetched."

    I nodded in agreement. "Another realm is just hocus-pocus." Just as I said that, though, I couldn''t help but let my imagination run wild with visions of a forbidden forest, grand castles, wide barren land, flying ships, unique beasts, and exotic creatures.

    I sighed dreamily and then said, "Then again, wouldn''t it be wonderful, though, to just be there for a day or two, like when you''re visiting a country as a tourist? You get to see, smell, feel, hear, and taste what''s on offer."

    Claire chuckled. "You like traveling and food, don''t you?"

    I smiled cheekily. "That I do. And I love cooking, too."

    "Are you studying to become a chef or something to do with traveling and tourism?"

    I shook my head. "Unfortunately, no. I''m currently studying health science, and God only knows if I passed my exams or not. I have absolutely no chemistry with chemistry and have no idea what''s up or down in physics. As for biology? It''s okay. I think I''ll pass that. And statistics? I''m no good with numbers either. All I did was memorize formulas and stuff and have no idea how that is related to life or how it''s useful in life."

    Behind us, Joyce laughed. "You poor thing. Why on earth would you study something that you have no passion for?"

    I shrugged. "Security, I guess. I''m going with the majority. Just following the other lambs into slaughter." I chuckled nervously. "Fact is I was scared when I graduated high school because I had to think hard about what I wanted to do with my life. Since I passed all the science subjects, I figured I might as well go for health science, as that field is getting bigger and jobs are easier to find, I think. Then again, I didn''t know university was so hard, much harder than high school curriculum."

    "I guess that''s true," Claire said. "That the health industry is getting bigger and better. Then again, passion, Alfie, is the most important thing when it comes to jobs. After all, you are going to be spending a large part of your life devoting yourself to it, and you don''t want to spend it on a job you don''t like. As for me, I love my job, and my work doesn''t feel like work at all."

    I put the magazine down as Claire''s words gently seeped into my heart.

    Claire was right, wasn''t she? Was it stupid of me to think I could endure spending the rest of my life working in a field I had no passion for? Did that mean I''d have to change course come next year when I returned to university?

    I sighed, feeling rather depressed suddenly.

    "Done!" Claire said.

    I leaned forward, picked up my glasses, and put them on my face. The moment I saw myself in the mirror, I could only stare. Short jet-black hair softly framed a slender, oval face with slanted dark-brown eyes, straight nose, plump lips, and small chin.

    "Oh," I expressed.

    "Like it?" Claire asked.

    I blinked and then turned my head this way and that to check myself out in the mirror. My hair was so short now that my head felt light. I stroked my fingers through the strands and nodded. "I like it. I look like a boy," I said as I chuckled in amusement.

    Claire cocked her head to one side. "You do, don''t you? A cute boy with soft features. If you had pointy ears, you''d look like an elf for sure."

    I laughed because she was right.

    Then it was Joyce''s turn to attend to me. She took me into a lovely small room filled with the aroma of scented candles, told me to lie on the bed, made me comfortable, and then proceeded with first doing a facial cleansing and then a full-body waxing. By the time she was done, an hour later, my skin was sore all over¡ªthough very soft and smooth. And of course, my body was as hairless as could be, just like a newborn baby. I had decided to go for a full-body wax simply because it was summer and I wanted to go to the beach wearing the newly acquired cute swimsuit that I simply adored, which I couldn''t wait to do tomorrow afternoon. I just wanted to chill and have a good time at the beach and hopefully meet new people and make some new friends. Mom did mention that there were several girls and guys around my age who had just returned home from their universities for the summer holiday, as well, and that they usually hung out at the beach near the town center.

    After paying the fees for my beauty treatment¡ªa once-a-year treat for myself¡ªI thanked both Claire and Joyce politely and headed out the door.

 Chapter 3 - The Magic of the Aurora Light - Part 3

    It was nearly five by the time I got back to St. James Manor, which was also Mom''s base for her writer''s retreat business and of course, my new home for the next couple of months. The estate sat back and hidden from the main road of the small town. The elegant building itself was securely tucked amongst the many tall trees, wildflowers, and flora and fauna that were unique to this island. Behind it sat a grand, lush forested mountain that acted as a protective barrier for the house, which never ceased to fascinate me.

    To say the place was mysterious and magical was an understatement. I was never the type to believe in supernatural things, but from the moment I had first stepped foot onto the estate a couple days ago, I had felt something different about this place, as though there was some sort of magical energy coursing through the earth, which made a connection with me. Oddly enough, it made me feel breathless, in a good way.

    I strolled along the gentle curve of the driveway toward the stately building while my eyes feasted on my surroundings. Bright, colorful wildflowers grew amongst the thick groves of pine, maple, and cherry blossom trees that adorned the house, a charming two-story building that had stood for over four hundred years, with its thick, dark gray stone walls and many glass windows. It was a picture-perfect setting that''d make any photographer eager to take a snapshot.

    When I came to the courtyard at the main entrance of the house a few moments later, I saw Mom loitering about with a basket of fresh vegetables in her arms. She must have been busy picking them while I was away for my beauty treatment.

    "Mom!" I called out to her.

    Slender and beautiful, Elizabeth Nakamura turned and smiled brightly at me, her blue eyes twinkling, as per usual. As I came close, she said, "Oh, you''re more Alfie than ever."

    Her pun on words, eh? How cute.

    I turned my head this way and that as if I were a model and asked cheekily, "You like it? I look like a boy elf now."

    She laughed. "You''re going to make your father''s heart swell with joy."

    "That''s a good thing, isn''t it?" I asked.

    She nodded as we both entered the house into the foyer. "Just as long as he stops short of making you wear one of those elf costumes, then that''s fine."

    I chuckled. "I don''t mind wearing them, though. I like cosplay."

    After I closed the door behind me, we walked along the hallway toward the back and then headed over to the kitchen. There, Mom placed the basket of fresh vegetables on the benchtop and proceeded to make dinner for the guests, as well as for us. I decided I''d be her kitchenhand again today, which I could tell pleased her, as I knew she had missed me and wanted to spend as much time as possible with me during my short stay.

    It wasn''t long before Anna and Margret turned up, two St. James natives in their mid-forties Mom had hired to help with running the business.

    "What have you got planned for the guests tonight, Elizabeth?" Anna asked enthusiastically, checking out the neatly chopped vegetables in the various bowls.

    "And you''ve got your little kitchen helper with you again, I see," Margaret said in amusement, looking at me. "You had your hair cut, sweetie?"

    I nodded. "Today," I said.

    "Looks good on you."

    "Thanks," I said, grinning.

    It wasn''t long until dinner was ready and the four of us started setting up the tables for the five guests we currently had on the premises. They were all writers here on their special retreat to get away from the hustle and bustle of city life and just relax, let their imagination run wild, and of course, get some words written for their next books.

    Once the guests were nearly done with their evening meal and were now on to their very delicious dessert, it was our turn to chill and have our dinner.

    I was just finished setting up the table when Dad, Touma Nakamura, turned up. I noted that once again, his dark hair was a mess and his glasses were haphazardly sitting on the tip of his nose, threatening to fall off if he wasn''t careful.

    Without a word, he pulled me into his arms and chuckled. "Alfie, you''re so cute with that haircut. You look just like an elf character in the book I''m working on."

    I chuckled as I kissed him on the cheek. "Don''t make it sound so weird, Dad."

    He pulled back and frowned as he looked at me. "How is that weird? You and you alone have inspired me to write some of my best books since the day you came to us all those years ago in your angelic form." Then he cocked his head to one side. "But now you look more like a son than a daughter."

    I laughed. I couldn''t help myself. "Then I can be your son until my hair grows long again."

    He thought about this for a moment and then nodded in agreement. "From today onward, I have a son named Alfie Yuki Akari Nakamura. Perfect. Just perfect."

    Behind him, I noted Mom looking heavenward while Anna and Margaret were chuckling. As for the guests at the other end of the room, I had no doubt they must have found Dad rather an oddball, though an entertaining sort nonetheless, especially with his intelligence and creativity.

 Chapter 4 - The Magic of the Aurora Light - Part 4

    Once we had our dinner, Dad joined the guests, who could no longer hold themselves back from begging him for writing tips. After all, they chose this retreat mainly because the advertisement poster had Dad''s name on it, a prolific and famous fantasy writer and manga artist with millions of followers around the world, and his wife was running the place. They wanted the opportunity to ask him for guidance on how to improve on their own written material.

    Everyone, including me, sat around the living area with hot drinks in our hands while we listened to Dad telling us of his many trials and tribulations before finally reaching the road of success as a writer. Now and again, Mom''s name would pop up, since she held a special place in his life, not only in being his wife, but as his number one fan and supporter as well. Every writer needs their number one fan and supporter, he''d emphasize, and his was Mom.

    Apparently, they had met many years ago during a Comiket Convention in Tokyo when Mom had been an exchange student in Japan. Dad had been an unknown fantasy manga artist and writer at the time, selling his doujin, or self-published work, here and there and at the biannual convention to make some money. Mom had told me it was love at first sight when she first picked up Dad''s manga and made eye contact with him. Once Dad, with his broken English, had asked her out, everything else was history, and they had been together ever since.

    When Dad finally finished his tale of love and success, which I had heard several times, I finally brought up the subject that apparently still intrigued me to no end.

    "Dad, what do you think about another realm? Does it really exist? If so, is it even possible for people from earth to be transported there? I''m asking because today I was reading an article about it in a magazine, about an elderly couple who visited a castle in Europe and got transported to another realm or something."

    The moment that topic came up, the guests were captivated and avidly turned their undivided attention once again to Dad, eager to hear his thoughts on the subject.

    Dad cocked his head to one side and then said, "Well, Alfie, one can''t simply rule something out just because it seems impossible in reality and scientifically. For all we know, there might be another realm or dimension right here on Earth, with people living amongst us. Or there might be doors that can lead us to another world. Who knows? As for me¡­ Well, I won''t be ruling the possibility out." He chuckled. "Anything is possible, Alfie, if you put your imagination and creativity to it."

    Mom said from the other side of the room, "He speaks just like a true fantasy author. His mind is always up in the clouds with ideas."

    The guests laughed, and Dad winked at me.

    One of the guests asked, "And what about you, Alfie? What do you think about the existence of this other realm?"

    I shrugged, my cheeks turning hot in response because I was suddenly the center of the guests'' attention.

    I said, "Well, I think it''d be great if another realm really does exist. I mean, it''d be wonderful because we get to visit it, right? I''m sure it''d be completely different from Earth, where cultures, languages, and ways of living are concerned. I wouldn''t mind visiting the realm and enjoying the place, especially the sights, the people, and the food."

    Another guest said, "You sound like an adventurer, Alfie."

    I laughed. "Maybe I do have this adventurous side in me. Wonder who I got it from¡­" I turned to Dad, who once again winked at me.

    Despite the fact that the man seemed to be an introvert and indoor type, Dad actually had a very adventurous spirit. I remembered that by the time I had turned sixteen, we had been traveling all over the world, from Africa to Europe to Asia to the Middle East and even around all of North and some parts of South America. Mom had told me that it had been Dad''s idea, as he wanted his little family to experience life to the fullest. And to be honest, I appreciated that, as I had enjoyed the time tremendously. Of course, I planned to do more traveling once I graduated from university.

    It was about ten that night when the guests started to retire to their rooms, and I was about to set off as well when Dad said, "Alfie, I thought you might want to be the first to try out the bathhouse. It''s done."

    My eyes brightened suddenly.

    When I had arrived two days ago, Dad had enthusiastically shown me the bathhouse, which was a charming little building that was separate from the main house and located to the north of the estate, nearer to the mountain. The reason Dad had been so excited was that this one could be converted into a hot spring, the type he was so fond of, which was popular in Japan. He had told me that he and a couple of guys had been working on it for over half a year now, to install some sort of mechanics that would turn the place into a hot pool like those in an onsen.

    "Really? Today?" I asked, not able to hide my excitement. After all, I was fond of hot springs, too.

    He nodded, grinning. "Why don''t you try it out? I was just checking it and turning it on before dinner. It works like a charm."

    "Then I''ll be the first to take a dip," I said, giggling in delight. "Aren''t I lucky?"

    I gave Dad a peck on the cheek and then turned on my heel to leave.

    As I was going up the stairs to get my things, Mom said, "Don''t forget to take a flashlight. It''s dark out there."

    I replied over my shoulder, "Okay."

 Chapter 5 - The Magic of the Aurora Light - Part 5

    In my rustic-style bedroom, which was located in the northwest sector of the house, I hunted around in my walk-in closet and retrieved a pair of panties, pajamas, and a bath towel. Then I rushed into the en-suite bathroom and got bottles of shampoo and conditioner, along with body gel and facial cleanser. Before I left, I thought I''d better floss and brush my teeth because it''d be a nuisance to do that over at the bathhouse.

    Once my teeth were sparkling clean and my mouth refreshed with the minty flavored toothpaste, I headed back into my bedroom and gathered my bathing essentials in a small bag. Then I headed out the door and down the stairs.

    Along the hallway on the ground floor, I searched for a light in a cupboard. When I found one, I excitedly headed toward the back. There, I said loudly so that Mom and Dad could hear from across the kitchen, "I''m going now."

    Mom said, "Have a nice time bathing."

    "Will do," I replied.

    Dad said, "Don''t stay there too long."

    "Okay," I said and then exited the house.

    Despite the outside lamp glowing a golden halo and brightening some areas of the garden, it was still pitch dark beyond that. Before I started out with my night adventure, I switched the light on, and viola, bright light flooded the area surrounding me. Feeling a little pluckier now that I had light, I marched up the small pathway toward the bathhouse that was located a little way back in the garden, amongst the thick trees and wild plants close to the mountain.

    As I shined the light of the torch here and there, I noticed how dark and eerie the garden seemed at this time of the night. Now and again, gentle breezes brushed against the trees, swaying the branches and leaves this way and that as if they were dancing, casting dark shadows that seemed quite ominous.

    I shivered, feeling a little unsettled suddenly as my confidence slowly dwindled. I had always been a city girl, so I wasn''t used to this type of atmosphere, where it was so dark and quiet, more so when I was surrounded by so many tall trees.

    Needless to say, I started to feel nervous and anxious. Should I turn back? Then again, I chided myself for being a scaredy-cat. I mean, I was still on the premises of the estate, and the bathhouse wasn''t far off, so I shouldn''t be afraid. Nothing bad was going to happen. After all, Dad had already turned on the hot spring, and just for me, too, considering I had been so excited about it.

    Not wanting to let Dad''s effort go to waste, I nodded at the logical reasons and continued with my mission.

    When I sighted the bathhouse a few moments later, I grinned in excitement and my anxiety at being alone in the dark all but disappeared in the blink of an eye. I hastily rushed over and opened the newly installed wooden door. Then I stepped through the threshold of the holy, magical place.

    The moment I was inside, I gasped in awe. It was truly beautiful. Right there before me was a good-size pool with hot water filled to the rim, steam elegantly rising and dancing about the room. There were even boulders around the edge, as well as in the middle of the pool, and of course, a mini waterfall, which gave that pleasant trickling sound effect that was so soothing to the ear. Dad had outdone himself this time, for sure. This looked and felt just like a hot spring in an onsen back in Japan.

    Excited, I hastily locked the door with a click so no one would accidentally walk in while I enjoyed my hot spring bath. After switching off the flashlight, I then walked around to the left of the room. There, I put my things on the bench. After taking out my cleansing materials, I stripped off my T-shirt, jeans, undies, bra, and, yes, even my glasses. Completely and utterly naked, I headed over to the shower that was located on the right side of the room. There, I turned on the sprinkler, and the moment the warm water touched my skin, I grinned.

    I took my time shampooing and conditioning my short hair and then washing my face and body. Once I was thoroughly cleaned and smelled like the Garden of Eden, I turned the shower off and excitedly got into the pool.

    "Ahh¡­" I sighed in pleasure the moment the hot water touched my skin. I couldn''t help but giggle in delight as I spread my arms and legs, enjoying the moment. I dipped my head and even swam around like a little mermaid. When I''d had enough of that, I leaned my back against the boulder residing in the middle of the pool and just relaxed, enjoying my time.

    It was a little while later when I thought I saw¡ªthrough my blurry vision¡ªsomething sparkling in the bottom of the pool not too far from me.

    Jewel? Metal object?

    I didn''t know but was curious to find out. The next moment, I found myself moving away from the boulder and heading toward it. Then I dipped head first under the water, my hands reaching toward the bottom of the pool.

    As I came close, I noted that it was a necklace with a gemstone pendant.

    Who would have dropped their necklace there? And such a beautiful one at that. It also looked antique and expensive. Could it be Dad''s? Then again, I didn''t think Dad would have something like that with him. He wasn''t the materialistic type. Nor Mom. Or did it belong to one of those two men who had helped Dad renovate the bathhouse? I supposed it was best if I retrieved it and returned it to its owner, whoever that was.

    I grabbed for it, and just as I caught the jewel in my hand, I felt the water around me pulling and crashing, like a huge wave in the ocean.

    Shit! What''s going on? Earthquake?

    This was followed by an earsplitting hum. I couldn''t help but grit my teeth under the water, and as I finally popped my head out, I felt dizzy.

    I tried to catch my breath as the humming continued for a few more seconds, as well as the rocking of waves around me. Then, just like that, it stopped, and that was when I saw it.

    I stared, my eyes wide in wonder, at the beautiful aurora lights before me, the pretty colors glowing and dancing so magically that it took my breath away.

    "What? What just happened?" I said softly under my breath.

    With the necklace still in my hand, I walked, as if in a trance, toward the aurora.

 Chapter 6 - The Magic of the Aurora Light - Part 6

    Up close, I couldn''t help but stretch my hand out and touch the ray of light.

    It felt warm and gentle against my skin. I cocked my head to one side.

    "Wow! This is so surreal," I said softly in wonder. Then I reached my other hand out, the one still holding onto the necklace, and once again, I felt the warmth of the light caressing my skin. Wondering what it would be like if my whole body were to pass through it, I did just that.

    I slowly walked through the aurora, and the moment I did so, I felt a force pulling at me, snatching me up so suddenly that I gasped and became breathless. Then I found myself gently falling, floating through the emptiness of space, as my surroundings turned into darkness, followed by a burst of brilliant light passing through me.

    "Oh my God!" I said breathlessly, my eyes darting around me in a panic as I clutched my hands, and the necklace, against my chest. "What''s happening?"

    I was about to start screaming when I found myself being gently pulled back, and then I was in the pool again, the hot spring water surrounding me, caressing me, telling me I was back where I had been before, at the bathhouse.

    With my heart still racing, I said, "Oh my God, what was that?"

    Was I dreaming a moment ago? Was it even real? With me falling and floating in the darkness and then all those lights and stars surrounding me and passing through me?

    Then just to make sure I hadn''t been dreaming a mere moment ago, I looked up, and sure enough, I noticed that the aurora was still there, this time on the other side of me, clearly telling me that what had happened was real.

    Just as I was about to touch the aurora and walk through it again, to test and see if I''d go through that experience again, I heard loud noises coming from outside. I could faintly make out men shouting, footsteps running, and loud stomping against the earth. And then there was that continuous humming of engines.

    The voices of the men shouting were getting louder, which suddenly freaked me out.

    Shit! Had something happened while I was bathing? Earthquake? But here along the East Coast? And what of the aurora? Had that had anything to do with what was happening outside?

    I turned to look at the aurora once again. It was still there, glowing so brilliantly and elegantly. I had to admit that it was a weird phenomenon, all right. I was certain that aurora didn''t appear here on St. James Island, and this scenario was definitely not normal.

    I hastily got out of the pool and rushed over to the bench where I had left my belongings. Suddenly, I came to a stop because there was no bench.

    "Gone!" I said, breathless. "What? Where did it go? The bench? My bag? My clothes? My glasses?"

    In a panic, I scanned the place, thinking that I must have become disorientated due to what had happened in the pool earlier. This, in turn, led me to walk in the wrong direction. If so, then the bench, along with my bag and other belongings, should be on the other side of the room instead of here.

    I turned around and marched to my right, feeling hopeful. But then my stomach sank the moment I noted that there was no bench on this side of the room either. I felt a cold sweat settling on my skin as my eyes darted around the place. That was when it hit me.

    The place looked different. This bathhouse didn''t look like it had been newly renovated by Dad with simple, modern material. This place looked like it had always been like this, with fancy wall columns and intricate designs.

    What the hell? This hot spring looked like a Roman bathhouse in ancient times, with marble walls, floor, and ceiling.

    I panicked. Oh God, I''m not in a dream, am I? I didn''t read too many of Dad''s fantasy books and am now having a lucid dream about them, right?

    I rubbed my eyes and even pinched my skin. "Ouch!" I exclaimed. I felt pain, so I knew I wasn''t dreaming. This was real. Everything around me was real.

    "Clothes," I said as I scanned the place once more in a state of dread, looking for something to wear. After all, I didn''t want to be naked while in a state of confusion and panic, more so if someone happened to walk in and find me here.

    Through the misty haze of steam and my shortsighted vision, I saw a bunch of clothes I had not notice before lying on the floor not too far away. I rushed over and picked them up, frowning as I looked them over. These were like nothing I had ever seen. One was a pair of dark pants, while the other was a blouse and jacket. They looked a little bit like cosplay but more authentic, like those that belonged in the middle ages but still had a sense of modernism to them, since the pants had a zipper and the blouse and jacket had buttons.

    The clothes, though plain in color¡ªblack pants, off-white blouse, and an earthy-brown jacket¡ªwere still rather stylish with frills and embroideries.

    Should I put these on? I wondered. They weren''t mine and I didn''t want to steal, but¡­

    Suddenly, loud banging noises erupted in the air, and I jumped in fright.

    Holy shit! Guns? Rifles? Seriously?

    With shaky hands, I pulled the necklace over my head and rested it around my neck for safekeeping. Next, I pulled on the trousers. Luckily, they fit. Thank God. Then I put on the blouse, buttoning it up all the way to my throat. I hastily put on the jacket, which was loose on me.

    I didn''t have time to appraise my overall appearance or to think what I looked like with this foreign clothing on because those damned frightening noises were getting louder, which meant that whatever was happening outside the bathhouse was getting closer to where I was, too.

    Once done, I rushed over to the door. There, I came to a sudden halt as I stared at the mighty frame in shock.

    It wasn''t Dad''s new wooden door! It was a massive stone wall of a door.

    "Shit!" I muttered under my breath.

    Again, the voices of men shouted in that chaotic state, along with the sound of rifles going off and a loud engine humming noisily in the background, which only worked to frighten me even more witless.

    God, I honestly hoped it wasn''t World War III going on out there. America hadn''t been invaded in the silence of the night, had it?

 Chapter 7 - The Magic of the Aurora Light - Part 7

    I searched about the door, looking for a lock or something. Then I found it. It was so obvious, just like in Dad''s fantasy books.

    I pressed on the nose of the lion statue that protruded from the door. Immediately, the stone wall moved and turned, opening and allowing me access to the outside world.

    I rushed out, my bare feet cold against the marble floor beneath me. Again, I didn''t remember that there was any marble floor at the entrance of the bathhouse previously, so this place was obviously not home.

    Outside, it was dark, with a hint of moonlight in the distance that illuminated a gray hue on my surroundings. And yes, I noticed immediately that this wasn''t the back garden of St. James Manor, as everything here looked completely different.

    As I stepped out farther, I noticed that behind me and above the bathhouse was the aurora, and I couldn''t help but stare at it in awe. So it didn''t just appear in the bathhouse. It was outside, too, and stretched high above the sky and even farther, beyond my left and right sides like a sort of barrier between two worlds.

    Oh. My. God.

    The sight was breathtakingly beautiful, and I was mesmerized for a moment. I felt as if I had stepped into a whole other universe and that I was now watching the stars up close. The Aurora, with its multi colors of the rainbow, danced and sparkled while the rays of light shone and bathed the surrounding area in a prism of hues.

    Even though it was exquisite and I wanted to gaze at it longer, taking it in and storing the image in the database that was my mind, I knew that I couldn''t because time was of the essence.

    I snapped back to reality, my mind racing.

    Where am I if this isn''t home? If this isn''t St. James Island? If this isn''t America? If this isn''t Earth?

    I searched around me as I tried to figure out the answer, or at least toss up possibilities of where I could be.

    Then it hit me! Oh God! I hadn''t been transported to another realm, had I? I mean, that would be just impossible. It is just not tangible.

    Then again, Dad''s words echoed gently in my mind. Anything is possible if you put your imagination and creativity to it.

    "Oh, Dad," I said under my breath, my voice shaking. Why did this kind of thing happen? When we had just talked about it? Was it a sign, a marker, or something?

    Suddenly, I noticed that the noise of men shouting was getting louder, and I knew that they were heading this way, toward me.

    I narrowed my eyes, searching and trying to figure out what the hell was going on.

    Boom! I felt the earth shake beneath me, and at the same time, lights burst and exploded brightly in the sky.

    Oh Lord, this is definitely World War III, all right.

    I instinctively left the bathhouse and ran toward the woods on the other side, my bare feet on the cold, hard earth.

    I didn''t know how long I ran, but I kept at it like the devil was chasing after me. I sprinted until I felt the cuts against my skin. Holding back groans of pain that desperately wanted to escape my mouth, I kept racing until my heart ached and my sides were sore. It was only then that I slowed down because I frantically needed to catch my breath.

    Behind me, I could still hear the voices of men shouting chaotically, getting ever closer.

    Are they chasing after me? But why? How do they even know that I''m here in the first place? I had just gotten out of the bathhouse, and I was sure no one had seen me.

    "Over there!" I heard one shout.

    I freaked out and instinctively started running again. Suddenly, in my panicky state, I missed a step and tripped, and I found myself tumbling down the side of a steep hill, my slender body rolling like a log until I hit the bottom with a puff.

 Chapter 8 - The Magic of the Aurora Light - Part 8

    The world around me spun as I felt pain coursing throughout my body. I was out of breath as I lay there, my eyes closed. Suddenly, I wanted to cry, wondering what the hell was going on around me. And what about Mom and Dad? Are they safe back at the house?

    God, I didn''t know, but I willed myself to get up as the sounds of angry men were coming closer.

    I took slow, deep breaths to master my courage, and then I pushed myself up. Once on my feet, I felt dizzy, and I found myself leaning against a tree to steady myself. When I felt a little better, I started off again, slowly and silently sneaking my way to find a hiding place in the dimness of the moonlight.

    "There he is!" a male shouted, his voice echoing through the woods.

    I gasped in fright, and urged by fear, I started running again, even though I felt so heavy and weak and my legs and bare feet were hurting.

    I was racing this way and that to avoid being captured by the shadows of men I didn''t know flitting between tall trees in the dark. Suddenly, I heard and felt stomping sounds on the earth, and it was getting closer. I darted my gaze around my surroundings, searching. Then I saw it, a dark, mighty four-legged creature racing toward me.

    I opened my mouth to scream, but no sound came out. I was that petrified.

    In reaction, I found myself rushing backward, my heart racing and my mind numbed with fear. Suddenly, I tripped over and fell back.

    Afraid that I''d be either captured or run over, I turned on my hands and knees and then pushed myself up again. With unsteady legs, I started running off toward the other side. It wasn''t long until I sighted another dark, mighty four-legged creature coming my way from a different direction.

    Two? Oh fuck!

    Biting my lower lip and with tears brewing in my eyes, I switched direction again to my left and headed that way.

    I was running as I had never run before. I ran until I was once again breathless and the pain in my heart became excruciating.

    When I couldn''t take it anymore, I collapsed on the ground, exhausted and heaving for air. Beneath me, I felt the cold grass and dead leaves, and I wondered if I was going to die here with these two demon-like men coming after me.

    Shit! How is that possible? Only some ten minutes ago, I was at St. James Manor and having a fine time bathing in Dad''s newly renovated bathhouse. And now? I was in some weird place with angry mobs of men chasing after me.

    This is beyond fucked up! What kind of a realm was this? It wasn''t even civilized, with men chasing after you with an intention to kill the moment you stepped foot into their world. I mean, their tourism business wasn''t going to survive if they kept up this sort of appalling behavior. Their economy was undoubtedly going to fail.

    I was still trying to catch my breath when the sound of stomping on the ground came to a stop, and I knew¡­

    Oh God, I knew that those two men were coming right for me.

    Shit! What were they going to do when they got me? Kill me right away? Because that was what barbaric men did in Dad''s fantasy novels, so it must be the same here.

    Suddenly, I wanted to cry, so frightened I was. Either way, the outcome would be horrible. I''d either be made into a mess or left lying like a corpse by the end of the night.

    I shut my eyes for a second, praying that I was somehow back at home, back at St. James Manor with Mom and Dad. I wanted all this to go away. I wanted all this to be merely a dream, a fantasy like in one of Dad''s books. But then the sound of men purposefully walking toward me caused me to flutter my eyes open in dread.

    I reacted by lurching up. Then, with the determination to survive, I tried to escape by staggering backward, my body moving this way and that to avoid being captured.

    There were two of them, the dark shadows of demon-like men with their tall, hulking bodies that scared me shitless.

    Why are they so big? I had never seen men that immense before. Not to mention there were more men, though not as massive as these two, behind them. They surrounded me, trapping me where I was.

    Why are they surrounding me?

    "Leave me alone!" I shouted, tears in my eyes. Then I took the opportunity and tried another chance at escaping.

    I ran, but I didn''t get far because one was right after me. I could feel his colossal presence behind me, chasing after me relentlessly, the tiny, helpless prey that I was to him.

    The wolf-like brute roughly caught me, and in response, I screamed and struggled with all my might in his arms. Somehow¡ªand I truly had no idea how¡ªI managed to fight him off and was able to slip away from his grasp. Then I blindly ran toward what I thought was a clear exit, my escape. Only, in a mere moment, another giant of a tall, lean body in dark clothing appeared in front of me, blocking my path.

    I gasped in fright and found that I couldn''t move anymore, as exhausted as I was. Suddenly, he caught my arm and roughly pulled me to him. I whimpered and said softly, as I had no more strength left in me, "Please let me go."

    He forcefully cupped my small chin in a large hand and tilted my face up.

    From where I was, I couldn''t make out what the man looked like. This was because it was dark, and even though there was moon and aurora light behind him, he was shrouded in the shadow. I didn''t miss the glinting of a sort of hard material on his face, however.

    Is it a mask? But it looked as though it only covered the top half and slightly lower left side of his face, revealing the lines of his aquiline nose, firm mouth, and hard jawline. I also saw a hint of a smirk on those lips as he stared at me intensely, which unsurprisingly, gave me an overwhelming urge to smack him.

    I felt not only scared and uncomfortable in front of this barbaric man who was obviously scrutinizing me in such an open way, but I was also pissed off.

    I struggled in his grasp and demanded that he let me go. Miraculous as it may seem under the circumstances, he did let me go, and I found myself stumbling back. I was relieved, thinking that I was free, but then¡­

    Then I felt a hard, masculine body behind me. In a mere moment, strong arms wrapped around my middle and I was lifted like a sack of potatoes.

    I kicked and screamed. "Let me go! Let me go! What are you doing? This isn''t a joke, treating and scaring me like this." Tears were brewing in my eyes and rolling down my cheeks.

    Then I found myself being turned upright and dumped on one of the enormous creatures that had been chasing after me.

    A loud growl came out of the animal''s mouth, and I froze. It sounded like a lion!

    My heart racing, I stared wide-eyed in both awe and fright. There, staring right back at me with its head turned, were a pair of dark eyes, a large snout, and a growling mouth with fangs.

    Oh my Lord! I am sitting on a lion.

 Chapter 9 - The Magic of the Aurora Light - Part 9

    Suddenly, I felt a strong breeze and realized that the creature was the one creating it. Glancing along its lean, muscular torso, I saw wings.

    A winged lion!

    The creature gave out another loud growl, which made me jolt and become even more petrified. Is it going to eat me?

    The man who had dumped me on the winged lion touched and stroked the creature''s head, caressing its mane as if to soothe and tell it to settle down. As if by magic, the winged lion purred like a damned cat.

    The man chuckled as if it were the most natural thing in the world under the circumstances. Yes, he and his teammates had chased me down and captured me, and now, he was petting this predator of a lion like a pet cat?

    Tears rolled down my cheeks as I stared at the darn man in front of me. Under the dim moonlight, I noticed that he had a half mask on like his friend, covering the top half and slightly lower right side of his face, only showing the tip of his fine nose, sensual mouth, and strong jawline. Again, I saw a hint of a smirk playing about those lips, and it only riled me up even more.

    What the hell is wrong with these men? Why were they smirking when I was obviously in distress? And why were they after me?

    The man came close and wrapped his large, strong hand around the back of my head, his fingers gripping my short hair. He chuckled and then said, "You''re a lively one, aren''t you?" He moved even closer so that I could feel the warmth of his breath on my skin when he next spoke. "Don''t scream so loudly again, or you''ll wake up the dead."

    I gasped and then hiccupped in response to his threat.

    "Promise to not scream again?" he asked, the timbre of his voice deep.

    I simply continued to stare at him through teary eyes. He seemed to assume that I had agreed with him because he said, "Good boy. Now, behave yourself if you don''t want to be tortured."

    I gasped and then hiccupped again, a habit I had when I had reached my limit in fright.

    In my mind, I thought about the torture and my imminent death. I shivered and shook my head, trying not to think about my bleak future.

    He chuckled, seeming to be amused at my reactions.

    "Are you scared, little elf?" he asked.

    I nodded my head furiously. "Please don''t torture me," I squeaked out timidly. "Please don''t kill me. I promise to behave."

    The man loosened his grip on my head, and oddly enough, his touch became gentle, which surprised me. He said, "You''re an adorable one, aren''t you?"

    I didn''t know how to respond to this. I mean, his comment sounded a little strange considering the circumstances. I was his captive, wasn''t I? So why was he saying that I was adorable? Words people used when they saw cute kids or pets.

    I subconsciously licked my lower lip because it felt dry. Instantly, I felt his gaze fly there, and strangely enough, I felt hot under his ardent stare.

    My body tense, I said, "If I''m adorable, that means you won''t hurt me, right? Because people don''t usually torture adorable beings."

    Suddenly, the man burst out laughing, which confused me. He grabbed my face, his fingers and thumb cupping my chin, and drew me so close that our noses were nearly touching.

    Oh Lord, but I had never been this close to anyone before in my life, except for my parents when I gave them pecks on the cheek. And this barbaric example of a man? He drew me in so closely that we could be kissing.

    I shook my head from side to side at the same time I pushed my hands against his brick-like massive chest so that he''d let me go, because I didn''t like his proximity. The man, however, had herculean strength, and I felt powerless against him despite my best efforts.

    His breath warm against my skin, he said, "Do all elves smells this good?" He cocked his head to one side. "Even your breath smells like mint."

    I blinked. What the fucking hell? I was dreading the thought of him and his colleague torturing and killing me, and all he could think about was that I smelled nice and that my breath smelled like mint? But of course, you brute, I only brushed my teeth with minty flavored toothpaste, and I also just had a good shower and a bath, washing my body with top quality cleansing gel. Then, of course, they all just happened to show up in their very barbaric way, like in a fantasy book, chasing after me like I was an escaped prisoner and turning my world upside down.

    Because he pissed me off and I just couldn''t help myself, since the opportunity was right there, promising me a good retribution, I made my move.

 Chapter 10 - The Magic of the Aurora Light - Part 10

    I leaned in, opened my mouth, and took a nip at his unguarded lower lip, my teeth sinking into his flesh. There, I thought, that''ll teach you.

    But the man didn''t even flinch at my attack. He simply stood there as if in shocked surprise.

    I tried to bite harder, to at least get a little reaction from him, but then¡­

    Then I felt the hard grip of his hand behind my head, and I knew that my time was up.

    I released his lip and tried to move back, but he wouldn''t let me. He held me in that position with an ironlike grip, and I knew that I was in deep shit.

    Panic hit me like the huge wave of a tsunami, and my heart raced as my body tensed. Oh God, he is going to hit me, isn''t he?

    The man made his move. He slammed his lips against mine, and he¡­

    Oh. My. Fucking. Lord. He was kissing me. Hard out! His lips firm and warm against mine.

    I freaked out and shook my head, begging to be let go. The man, however, wouldn''t and even forced my mouth to open for him.

    I whimpered in my throat, and the moment he managed to goad my lips to weakly part for him, he plunged his tongue in like a starved beast and explored my virgin mouth with a wild passion that terrified me witless. At the same time, however, his ardent, demanding kiss also stirred something hot and aching deep within me, and I felt more than a little dazed.

    "Felix!" A loud voice came our way, the tone dark. "Enough fooling around with the boy."

    The brute named Felix refused to listen to his moody-sounding friend, and his kiss became even more wild, his tongue demanding as it stroked and caressed my inexperienced one.

    I groaned and whimpered softly. "Ngh¡­"

    Oh God! What was this man doing? I couldn''t breathe anymore. And my body felt like it was on fire.

    "Felix!" The voice came again, louder this time, more urgent and demanding.

    Only then did this Felix man terminate the kiss and pull back. By then, I was completely breathless and out of sorts, so much that I couldn''t even sit up straight on the winged lion on my own. I felt as though the man had just sucked the life out of me.

    Weak, I found myself falling forward, and the man who had arrogantly stolen my first proper kiss caught me in his arms.

    With my face resting against his hard chest, I could hear the loud beating of his heart.

    "You''re a bit weak, aren''t you, little elf?" Felix asked.

    I didn''t miss the amused tone in his smooth voice either. Not only was he not affected by the kiss, but now he was looking down on me, too?

    Despite being very exhausted and dazed from that damned kiss, I removed myself from the man to inform him nonverbally that I was not that weak. It was merely a kiss, after all, and I shouldn''t be affected that much, especially when it was with him. I wanted to further give him a good scolding but couldn''t find the strength to open my now very sore after-kissed mouth to speak.

    Moving closer, Felix wrapped his hands around my small waist and turned me around so that I sat straddling the winged lion. That was when the other man, Felix''s colleague, appeared in my line of sight.

    Sitting there, I could feel the man''s dark gaze hot on me. Then, because I couldn''t help myself and had gained a little of my strength back, I demanded, "Who are you people and why are you doing this to me? I swear I''m going to call the police and throw you all in jail."

    Both men stood silent, staring at me as if I were a loon. By this point, of course, I myself wondered if I was a loon, because nothing that had happened so far made any sense. At least not to me.

    First, I found myself in another realm. Then I was being chased for no reason. Only moments ago, I was being brutally kissed by this man named Felix, and now? Now what next?

    Ignoring my demanding questions, Felix roughly pulled my hands together, which drew my attention to him. I saw that he was tying them with a rope. Shit!

    I retaliated by struggling and even managed a few kicks against his chest to tell him that this was so not on. Instead of getting angry with me, he laughed. I got even more pissed and slammed my bare foot against his chest, hard. He caught my slender ankle, stopping me in my tracks. When I tried to pull my foot back, he refused to let go. He even went further so as to rub his thumb along the sole of my foot, which caused my body to quiver warmly.

    He asked, as if perplexed, "Do elves have such tiny, soft feet?"

    I had no idea how to respond to that since I wasn''t an elf.

    "Hmm¡­" He cocked his head to one side. "Your foot is a little wounded."

    Of course they were wounded. I had been running in the woods barefoot, after all.

    "Where are your boots?"

    I was flabbergasted. What could I tell him? That I happened to cross over between two worlds while I had been bathing? Then, when I walked out of the pool, I found all my things had disappeared? Including a pair of flip-flops?

    "I''ve lost them," I said.

    "That won''t do." He tsked in disapproval as if I were a child who didn''t know how to dress right and was always losing her shoes here and there.

    The moody man, who was still watching us, suddenly marched up and effortlessly hopped on the lion''s back behind me, which surprised me into shocked stillness. He then wrapped one ironlike arm around my middle and the other around my wrists. Meanwhile, both his steel-like thighs clamped mine against the side of the lion so that I couldn''t move an inch.

    "Tie the little brat up, Felix," he said darkly, his voice rough and deep near my ear. "We don''t have time for this nonsense."

    This nonsense? I turned my head to give him a good scowl to tell him that I wasn''t happy with the way he was treating me. The moment I did so, however, I regretted it, as he was watching me, his gaze intense on my face. And God, his masked face was so close.

    I felt my throat go dry suddenly, and I licked my lower lip in reaction. Feeling rather uncomfortable and, more so, intimidated, I hastily looked away, my heart racing.

    Meanwhile, Felix let go of my foot. He quickly and expertly bound me around the wrists. Once that was done, the one behind me finally released me and got off the lion.

    "Let''s go," he said sternly, and immediately, the men around us started marching back the way they had come, wherever that was.

 Chapter 11 - Two Sinfully Handsome Devils Part 1

    I tried not to show just how terrified I was, but it was damned hard to pretend like I was having a fine time touring a new, unexplored wild park in another realm on the back of a mighty winged lion that was three times the size of the average lion I had seen in Africa. I mean, I had just been kidnapped, for God''s sake, by a pair of giant, ruthless men who dressed like some heroes in a fantasy novel, what with those dark leather pants and jackets and, of course, armors. Not to mention those unusual masks on their faces, the likes I had never seen before, which made it all even more sinister.

    Along the thick groves of tall trees and wild bushes, I could hear sounds of men''s footsteps and, now and again, the melancholy cries of some wild creatures, which only served to scare me even more.

    I was in another realm, all right, because I had never heard those sorts of cries before. They didn''t sound like the howling of wolves or growling of bears. They were something far more dangerous and terrifying.

    Despite my fear of the unknown surroundings, I still wanted to escape these men''s clutches, and I kept glancing around, searching for a way out. But of course, no matter how hard I tried, it was just simply impossible. Firstly, I was surrounded by men who were marching on foot and holding what I could only assume were rifles and guns, along with swords and knives. At least, I thought they looked like those weapons, what with my short eyesight and within the darkness of the night. Secondly, the man named Felix was sitting behind me on the back of the winged lion, one of his ironlike arms wrapped tightly about my middle, holding me prisoner, while his other hand held on to the reins.

    Ahwooo! A noise echoed loudly throughout the woods. I jolted and gasped, darting my eyes around my surroundings, half expecting a large, beastly creature to jump out in front of us and rip everyone, including me, to pieces.

    Felix must have noticed my reaction because he leaned close to me so that his masked face was inches from me and his warm breath was fanning my skin.

    "What''s the matter, little elf? Scared?" he asked. His tone implied that he was amused.

    I turned slightly to look at him. The moment I did so, I regretted it because his lips were so close to mine that the proximity only served to remind me of our kiss earlier. Well, not our kiss, per se, but rather a kiss that was stolen from me by this arrogant man.

    I tried to move back, but of course, it wasn''t possible since I was tightly embraced in his arms.

    I subconsciously licked my lower lip and asked, "What was that noise?"

    "Just a wolf or two," he said easily.

    A wolf? Or two? But wolves just didn''t sound like that, surely. And why did he act as though it was nothing? Surely, those one or two wolves were close by. And hunting¡­

    He said, "Hmm¡­ It is rather strange that they should sound so¡­ hungry."

    He could tell that the wolves were hungry by the sound of their cries?

    He cocked his head to one side as he looked at me. "Then again, it''s probably because they can smell something delicious nearby. A little elf, perhaps?" He even brushed the tip of his tall, fine nose against my cheek.

    I knew that the man was implying the wolves must have sensed me. Was he trying to scare me even more?

    I said, "But I''m not an elf. I''m a human."

    "Are you now, little elf?"

    I sighed in resignation and decided to change topics. First, though, I took a deep breath and tried to calm my nerves. Then I asked, "Where are you taking me, by the way?"

    I felt Felix''s gaze resting on me for another few seconds, and then without even answering me, he urged the winged lion to run faster.

    Shit! I gasped in surprise and held on to his muscular arm tightly as the creature raced past the men marching. I buried my face against the massiveness of his chest the faster the animal went, and then I felt my stomach lurching like when a plane is taking off. I peeked at my surroundings and realized that the lion had spread out its wings and was now ascending.

    Holy shit! The winged lion was flying and taking me and Felix along with it on its back. Both frightened and awed, I sighed in wonder while holding on to Felix tightly, as if my life depended on it.

    Felix expertly controlled the animal, steering it this way and that to avoid colliding with trees and branches, and it wasn''t long before we were above the forest itself.

    Up in the sky, I gazed in wonder at my beautiful surroundings. Here, the aurora lights across the distance were even more flamboyant, with the multi-colors bathing light on everything that it could reach.

    Felix said, "Beautiful."

    I nodded in agreement. "I''ve never seen anything like this before," I said.

    "Neither have I," he said. "Not in a long time at least."

    Neither has he? When he was living in this realm and with the aurora so close by?

    I turned my attention to him and saw that he was watching me. I had no idea why, but I blushed and hastily turned my eyes away. Good Lord, why was I acting all shy when this beast of a man was looking at me like that?

 Chapter 12 - Two Sinfully Handsome Devils Part 2

    It was, perhaps, around ten minutes later when Felix made his lion slow its speed, and soon, we descended. I braced myself for a rough landing, my body going all tense. I even tightened my hold on Felix while burying my face against his mighty chest. But then, the lion hit the ground gently and lightly, which both surprised and amazed me.

    I looked around, and that was when I sighted the glow of bonfires in the distance. It wasn''t long until we emerged into a clearing, which was obviously a camping site.

    As we came into the area, I could only gaze around in awe and take everything in. There were men everywhere, sitting around the various open fires in groups of four or five and chatting. Or were they discussing and planning? I didn''t know because I wasn''t paying too much attention to them. Some others were working and carrying various things such as cartons of supplies, contraptions that I had never seen before, and of course, weapons from one place to another while others were patrolling the vicinity. There were tents, too, like those Mongolian ones, scattered around the area, perhaps serving as sleeping quarters and storing goods.

    By the time we got to what seemed to be the center of the camp, I noticed that many eyes were on me, which made me uncomfortable.

    When we came up to a hill where one of the two largest Mongolian-like tents stood, the winged lion came to a stop, and Felix got down. Only then did I notice Felix''s colleague, the moody one, was watching me with such intensity that my heart skipped a few beats. Why was he gazing at me like that? Like I was his next meal or something?

    When we had first started out after I had been captured, the broody one had departed first on his winged lion and disappeared out of my sight into the darkness. Now I knew that he had rushed over here to their base camp. To check up on things? I didn''t know, and God, I just wished he''d stop paying so much attention to me with those dark eyes of his. And truthfully, I felt like I was a deluxe meal on display and he was a starving wolf that couldn''t wait to devour every bit of the morsel, me, that was on offer.

    Just when I thought he was going to turn and leave, he marched right up to me and then wrapped his hands around my middle and guided me down from the lion, which pleasantly surprised me.

    He is nice?

    I was about to say thank you, since he was helping me, but then the two words got stuck in my throat when the man, instead of putting me on the ground, carried me over his broad shoulder like a sack of potatoes.

    I blinked, dumbfounded.

    What the hell? Was this normal behavior around here?

    As this moody one took me toward the tent, Felix burst out laughing, which confused me.

    I thought about requesting that he put me down¡ªas I had legs and could walk as fine as any person¡ªwhen he flipped the clothlike door and walked into the tent.

    Inside, I was unceremoniously dumped onto the ground. Well, not the cold, hard earth, but rather, beneath me were soft Persian-like carpets and fur rugs. All around me were luxurious, soft cushions made from the finest materials. I suspected this was this man''s private tent, which told me that he must be one of the head honchos of some clan. God, I felt like I was in Arabian Nights, with all this glamour in a tent in the middle of the woods.

    Moody Brute took up an imposing position not far from me, sitting on that grand, comfy chair like a king. It was then Felix entered the tent and gracefully took the other chair to the left of his colleague.

    Side by side, the masks on their aquiline-featured faces looked like a reflection of one another.

    Moody Brute was still watching me intensely like I was an alien who had just dropped into his world. Well, to him, perhaps I was an alien, considering that I wasn''t part of this realm.

    Felix cleared his throat and said, "What''s your name, little elf?"

    His question caught me off guard. "Hmm¡­" I licked my lower lip as I thought hard on whether I should tell these people my real name or not. After all, if they knew, wouldn''t it be easy for them to hunt me down again if I had managed to escape?

    "Name?" Moody Brute asked, his voice demanding.

    Because he frightened me, I lost my wits and snapped back, "Alfie!"

    "How old are you, little elf?" Felix asked.

    I was a little annoyed that a) I blurted out my name because I was a little frightened, which didn''t sit well with me, and b) bastard Felix still addressed me as little elf even though I had already told them my name. And why did he wanted to know my age?

    "Does it matter?" I retorted. Then because I couldn''t take this weird interrogation anymore, I decided to bring the modern, Earthling logic into the conversation.

    I said, "Look, let''s get straight to the point here. What do you want with me? And why have I been captured? It''s not like I did something wrong, right?"

    Felix snorted while Moody Brute simply continued to stare, which by now began to get on my nerves. When are you going to have enough staring at me, for God''s sake?

    Moody Brute said, "We''ll be the ones to judge whether you did anything wrong or not, boy."

    I frowned. "I have a name, thank you very much, and it''s Alfie Yuki Akari Nakamura," I said proudly.

    The moment I said that, I could sense both men tense and become dark and serious.

    "Yuki?" Moody Brute asked.

    I was taken aback by their reactions and particularly Moody Brute''s forceful question.

    I explained, "My middle name. It means snow in Japanese." Just as I said that, I gasped and shut my mouth. What am I saying? Revealing to them that I wasn''t from this part of the realm, because surely, they wouldn''t have a country called Japan or the language Japanese here, would they?

    Felix seemed to have calmed down and said, "It''s a common name, Caleb."

    So Moody Brute''s name was Caleb, then?

    Caleb seemed to nod in agreement as he said, "Yuki is a common name in the eastern region." Suddenly, he got out of his chair and came toward me.

    Once he was inches from me, he got down to one knee and asked, "Are you from the eastern region, boy? But you don''t look like you''re of the eastern population."

 Chapter 13 - Two Sinfully Handsome Devils Part 3

    Eastern region? So they had something like that here? Like the Asian population?

    Despite the fact that I was so intimidated and nervous with the mighty Caleb being so close to me that I could smell his earthy scent and feel the warmth of his breath on my skin, I nodded my head furiously.

    "Yes, I''m from the eastern region, but I''m half-blooded. My father is from the eastern region while my mother is not," I said, my eyes staring at the man''s chest.

    God, he had such a massive chest, didn''t he?

    Then why are you here?" Felix asked.

    I cocked my head to one side and wracked my brain as to how I should explain my weird realm-traveling experience. I licked my lips and once again felt both men''s gaze hot on me.

    My heart skipped a beat. Why did they like to stare at me and my lips, for God''s sake? It wasn''t like it was comfortable having their intense gazes on me.

    I said, my eyes downcast and staring at my own hands that were still bound and resting on my lap, "I was away at school, studying. At the end of the year, I wanted to visit my parents, but, err¡­ things happened and I got lost during my travels and ended up here."

    I raised my face and finally looked Caleb in the eyes, and dare I say that I was glad I was shortsighted and didn''t have my glasses on? Because I knew I wouldn''t be able to stand it if I were to see his masked face clearly and could make direct eye contact with him.

    I said, "Please believe me when I say that I have no idea how I came to be here. All I did was take a bath in that bathhouse, and then I heard men shouting and¡­ and loud banging noises. When I saw you and your army of men, I was afraid that I''d be caught because I thought I was using the bathhouse without permission. I got scared and ran."

    Of course, I made some parts up. I had to. After all, I didn''t want these men to think that I was an enemy or even someone suspicious. I didn''t want them to have the opportunity to go ahead and torture me before I had the chance to realm-travel back home.

    I noted Felix and Caleb looked at one another for a moment, and then Caleb said, "Soldier!" as he stood up and walked away from me, which was a relief to me because I was becoming too tense with him being so close.

    In an instant, a loud voice said, "Aye, my lord."

    I didn''t know that there were soldiers outside, guarding the tent. These men must be very important. And the soldier addressed Caleb as my lord, so he had to be one of the head honchos, as I had suspected.

    Caleb said, "Bring Aria here."

    "Aye, my lord," the soldier said behind me. Then I heard footsteps walking away.

    "How old are you, little elf?" Felix asked again the moment he had the chance.

    The man wasn''t going to drop the subject of my age, was he?

    I said, "Nineteen," just to get it out of the way.

    I glimpsed a smirk about the man''s lips when I revealed my age to him. Why the hell is he smirking?

    Caleb said, "Still a baby."

    Huh? Still a baby? Me? At nineteen?

    I was so riled up at Caleb for referring to me as a baby that when a soft voice said, "My lords," behind me, I jumped.

    I hastily turned around, and my sight came to rest on the most beautiful being ever. I found that I couldn''t help but gaze in awe at the exquisite, slender woman as she walked up to the two brutes of lords and curtsied low in respect.

    She said, "How can I be of assistance, my lords?"

    Caleb said, nodding in my direction, "The boy. Read him."

    The boy? Read him? Caleb must have meant me.

    Then it dawned on me.

    Oh, for God''s sake, I had been in such a state of panic from the moment I had first stepped foot into this realm that I had not registered the fact that these men were taking me for a boy. Of course, I wasn''t surprised because of my new haircut and slender frame and, obviously, this clothing I was wearing. These were undoubtedly male garments that I had happened to pick up. And with the jacket this large and loose on me, which completely concealed my small breasts, I must have looked like a weakling boy in these men''s eyes.

    I sighed and thought about explaining to them that I was actually a female when I stopped myself short. Wait a minute. If I were to reveal to them that I was a female, wouldn''t it mean more trouble for me? I was their captive, after all, and as a female captive, unpleasant things that I didn''t even want to think about were undoubtedly bound to happen. As a boy, I''d certainly be saved from that sort of unwanted attention. Yes, I''d be treated harshly, but at least there''d be no sexual harassment.

    Decision made, I sat silently still as Aria appeared in front of me. Up close and even with my blurry vision, I could see that she was even more beautiful, with a pale, flawless complexion and emerald-green eyes. Then suddenly, something else caught my attention, and my gaze flew to the two furry, pointy things sticking out on either side of her head.

    She has cat''s ears.

    Aria, a human woman, has a pair of cat''s ears!

    I didn''t know why, but I became rather excited and thought that Mom and Dad would love to meet this woman, as she was the epitome of a cat person, like in a manga or anime.

    "You''re beautiful," I said softly, without thinking.

    Aria smiled pleasantly at me and I, smitten, grinned back brightly. I was about to unthinkingly reach my still-bound hands out and stroke one of Aria''s furry cat ears when I sensed dark vibes emitting from the two men standing not too far away. When I glanced in that direction, I noticed that both Felix and Caleb were staring at me. They didn''t look too happy. Instantly, it dawned on me why.

    Aria was their woman, wasn''t she? And for me¡ªwho they thought was a male¡ªto compliment Aria in front of them and even want to touch her must have pissed them off, just as Dad would be a little peeved when another man made a move on his beloved wife.

    Oops! I terminated my smile immediately and held myself back from stroking Aria''s very adorable cat ears. Of course, Aria must have understood my reaction because she giggled.

 Chapter 14 - Two Sinfully Handsome Devils Part 4

    In addition to that delightful sound coming out of her mouth, two bright-pink spots appeared on her cheeks, which only made her even more radiant.

    When she managed to stop, she said, "You''re a pure one, aren''t you?"

    Pure? Me? Why would she choose such a word to describe me?

    "Tell me your name," she asked as her eyes looked deeply into mine.

    I didn''t know how or why, but suddenly I felt weak, light, and a little dazed. It was as if I weren''t in control of my own body and mind anymore, the deeper I gazed into Aria''s beautiful green eyes.

    As if in a trance, I answered, "Alfie Yuki Akari Nakamura."

    "Alfie Yuki Akari Nakamura," Aria said in her singsong voice. "That''s a lovely name. How old are you, Alfie?"

    "Nineteen, turning twenty in a couple of months," I said, staring into the depths of the green void. I felt like I was floating in the air as gentle breezes caressed my body. I felt like I was in paradise.

    "And how did you come to be here, Alfie?"

    From a distance, I sensed I was watching myself, shaking my head.

    "I don''t know," I said softly. "I was in the bathhouse, and then I heard men shouting and loud banging noises. I got scared, so I came to find out what was going on. I thought it was World War III or an earthquake or something. Then I saw men running toward me, and I was frightened, so I ran. Then these two brutes, Caleb and Felix, caught me, and the bastard Felix even stole my first kiss. I was going to give it to the one I love, but that bastard stole it, and it pisses me off so bad and¡­"

    I felt tears brewing in my eyes. I just didn''t know why, but I started to sob. I said, "I''m scared, Aria. I don''t know where I am, and I don''t know how I can get back home."

    "Shh¡­" Aria gently cupped my face and said, "It''s all right, Alfie. Look at me and just let me do the rest."

    Her words were gentle and soothing, like Mom''s voice consoling me, and oddly enough, at that moment, I felt like I could trust Aria with all my being. So I found myself nodding my head. Then, as I gazed deeper into her eyes, I felt as though my body were floating gently in midair. I felt like I was being embraced in a pair of warm arms, soothing me and easing me of my problems and worries.

    Then I closed my eyes, and I simply let everything go. In an instant, I felt a pair of strong, ironlike arms around me, and my back and head were resting against a warm, hard chest.

    In my dreamlike state, I felt Aria move her hands up, and her soft, warm palms pressed firmly on my temples. Then I heard her saying, "Alfie is from a faraway place. I see him at home, which is beautiful and full of love and joy. I see him studying and working hard to make his parents proud. His father is a highly regarded man in society. He is a man with much knowledge and creativity, and many, oh so many people that it seems to be countless, look up to him and admire him. He is a powerful man, Alfie''s father. As for Alfie''s mother, she is much loved by family and friends. She runs her own manor, with many guests coming and going. Her husband and Alfie are her top priority."

    Aria finally stopped, and it was only then that I felt the release of her hands from my temples.

    She said, "Alfie is very pure, my lords. There''s no doubt that he is lost here and is not involved with the bandits, nor the raiding that has been happening around the land. I have invaded his memories, and there are none that involve the bandit crews or even our kingdom itself, my lords. Alfie is a completely new being here. He is not a suspicious being in our kingdom."

    In a dreamlike state, I heard Felix chuckling beside me, which told me that he was the one embracing me in his strong arms. He said, "Ah, you poor little elf. No wonder your actions are so strange."

    Aria asked, "What are we going to do with Alfie, my lords?"

    Felix said, "We can''t leave him when the kingdom is in such a chaotic state and the border is this dangerous. He''d be captured and slaughtered for sure."

    "My thoughts exactly, my lords," Aria said.

    Caleb said, "We''ll take him back with us until the mess is sorted out."

    Felix said, "Good call, but the others won''t be happy, bringing this little elf back. Alfie is sure to cause a stir."

    Aria chuckled. "It can''t be helped that Alfie''s qi is so pure. He''s a rare one, and we must protect the rare ones, mustn''t we, my lords?"

    Caleb said, "They''ll have to deal and behave themselves."

    "You''re staring at me, Caleb." I heard Felix chuckling. "The boy is fucking hard to resist, and you of all people should know it. Otherwise, we wouldn''t have been coming down on the poor mite the moment we finished off those fools. Alfie''s qi was drawing us to him."

    Aria asked, "What was it like? Sucking that pure qi, my lord Felix?"

    "It was delicious, Aria," Felix said. "So fucking delicious that I can''t wait to sample more."

    Despite me being in this half-conscious state, his words pissed me off.

    Caleb said, "Control your urges, Felix. Otherwise, we''ll have to chain you up again."

    Felix chuckled. "I''ll do my best, Caleb. But shouldn''t you be more worried about yourself? I can sense that you were almost at your breaking point from the moment you took a sniff of our little elf."

    Our? I was their little elf now?

    "Shut up," Caleb snapped. "I''m not into boys, let alone one this unusual and impetuous. Now put him into bed. The boy looks damned uncomfortable in your arms."

 Chapter 15 - Two Sinfully Handsome Devils Part 5

    When my eyes next fluttered open, my mind was as empty as the vastness of a black hole. I lay there on that hard bed I didn''t know I had, staring into a void. It was only a few moments later that my mind cleared and the blurry sight of an off-white fabric wall came into view.

    I blinked, confused and a little lost. Where am I? And why was my head hurting so much?

    I searched my brain for a moment, and then everything came back to me. Ah, that was right. I''d had a weird dream last night, hadn''t I? About being chased in the woods by two demon-like men and their army of soldiers. One even had the nerve to steal a kiss from me, while the other stared at me like I was his next meal. And yes, there were two mighty winged lions.

    I sighed, relieved somewhat that it was merely a dream. Or should I refer to it as a nightmare? Although, I must admit that the scenes were cool, despite the fact that everything had felt so real. I wondered if I should tell Dad about it. He might find it fascinating and perhaps even want to incorporate the scenes into one of his future books.

    Hot spring. The image came to me in an instant, and I smiled pleasantly. I was the first to have a dip in Dad''s newly renovated bathhouse.

    "It was good," I said softly. I thought I''d have to take another dip tonight. It had been nice just chilling in that wonderful pool and enjoying my time.

    Then, as usual before getting out of bed, I thought about what I wanted to do for the day.

    "I wanted to go to the beach, and maybe I''ll get to meet new people my age." I smiled. "And hopefully, I''ll make some new friends on the island. That''d definitely make my summer a lot more entertaining and exciting."

    The plan for the day roughly sorted, I decided to get out of bed. After all, I desperately needed some painkillers because that headache didn''t feel like it''d go away by itself anytime soon.

    I shifted slightly, intending to turn over, but then I realized I couldn''t. I suddenly felt like I was being squeezed into a corner. I noted that there was something behind me, thick and hot against me, blocking and preventing me from moving even an inch.

    I tried again to turn to my other side, as I was getting rather hot and bothered in my small corner of the bed, and my body had grown numb.

    When I still couldn''t move, I groaned and struggled. That was when an ironlike arm wrapped itself around my middle and tightened around me, along with a hard, warm body behind me.

    My heart raced, and I swallowed. What the hell?

    "Stop making so much noise," a voice of deep timbre said softly into my ear.

    I blinked.

    What is going on? Why is there a man in my bed?

    My heart raced, and a cold sweat settled on my skin. I turned my head slightly, dreading what I was going to see.

    The moment I turned, a masked face along with steel-gray eyes, aquiline nose, and firm lips greeted me. I nearly screamed my head off but managed to hold myself in check and utter, with a shaky voice, "Caleb? How? You were in my dream, so how¡­? Oh God! And why are you in my bed?"

    "Dream? Your bed?" the man asked, perplexed.

    I nodded. God, was I still dreaming? If so, this had to be the weirdest dream I had ever had, because the man beside me felt so real.

    Caleb leaned in close so that his masked face was only inches from mine and the warmth of his breath was fanning my skin.

    He said, "I''m sorry to say, but this is my bed, boy, and you''re noisy so early in the morning." He caught my chin in his hand and rubbed his thumb on my lips as if he found the flesh rather fascinating. "If you must know, Alfie, I''m fucking tired and am now in desperate need of some¡­ rejuvenation."

    I blinked. This is his bed? Then how did I get in here in the first place?

    Then it dawned on me. Oh God! It hadn''t been a dream. Everything that had happened last night had been real¡ªfrom me bathing in the hot spring to the aurora appearing out of the blue to me crossing over to this realm and then being chased and captured.

    Something else caught my attention. Alfie! Caleb was referring to me as Alfie instead of just a boy or brat.

    "You''re a little lost, aren''t you?"

    I asked, "Where am I?"

    "As I said, in my bed and in my tent," he answered coolly as he easily moved my body around so that I faced him.

    Heat flushed hot on my cheeks as I stayed stiff in his arms. I shifted my gaze to his lips because I didn''t have the guts to look into his eyes and asked, "Why am I in your bed?"

    "Do you prefer the soldiers'' quarters?" he asked. "The hard ground? Or Felix''s bed?"

    I shook my head. No, I''d prefer not to be in Felix''s bed if I could choose, because the man would undoubtedly be teasing me again in his unusual way, which I didn''t want. It''d be like me sleeping with a hungry wolf. As for the soldiers'' quarters? Definitely not! The ground? I wouldn''t mind¡­

    And for Caleb himself? I suddenly remembered something important from what I had faintly heard last night during my dreamlike state while the trio had their conversation. Caleb had said that he wasn''t into boys, more so, me since I was unusual and impetuous. Of course, to them I was indeed a boy, and logic told me that Caleb was not interested in me in that way, which meant that I was safe in his presence. This could have explained why I was in his bed, I supposed, because he was concerned for my safety.

    So dark Caleb was an intimidating, hard man with a soft heart, then? He must be a tsundere, a Japanese term used to describe a person who was initially cold and hostile before slowly becoming warmer and friendlier the more you get to know them.

    Thinking that I had figured out Caleb''s character, I decided to make full use of it.

 Chapter 16 - Two Sinfully Handsome Devils Part 6

    I gently touched my palm against his massive chest and said softly, "Can I get up now? I have the worst headache ever, and I need something to make it go away." I even gazed up at him through my lashes and smiled prettily to ensure that I looked as docile as I possibly could so that I wouldn''t seem so unusual and impetuous to him.

    I felt him stiffen for a moment, and then he abruptly let me go. As much as I expected that, I just didn''t anticipate that he''d be so rough as to suddenly pull away and get off the bed like he was on fire.

    I sat up, watching him in confusion.

    Standing there with his back to me, he looked at me over his shoulder, and I could tell, even with that mask on his face, that he was frowning darkly at me.

    I sighed. Did I do something wrong? And here I had thought I was on the right track to gaining an ally in this new world I happened to stumble upon.

    I licked my lower lip, inserted my hair behind my ear, and asked, "Caleb?" Then I paused and thought that I had better start addressing him correctly if I wanted him on my side.

    I cleared my throat and said softly and gently, "My lord? I was just wondering about my circumstances."

    I watched Caleb rake his fingers through his hair as if he were deeply frustrated. Was I bothering him?

    But of course, me getting home was more important than his damned morning frustration. Hence, I continued sweetly and softly. "I would like to return home as soon as possible, please."

    After all, that elderly couple who had been transported into another realm in Europe had been able to return home. Otherwise, their story wouldn''t have been in a magazine article, right? So there had to be a way. I was sure of it. I just needed to figure out how, and the only way was to get people who''d be willing to aid me in finding the solution.

    "Returning home is not possible," Caleb said darkly, his back still to me.

    "Oh." I made the sound, feeling rather disheartened.

    Caleb said, "Not until we''ve sorted out the raiding problem and made sure the border is safe again."

    So the border of this land wasn''t safe, then? And there was raiding? But of course, I had vaguely heard about that last night when they were talking. Was this also the reason I was being chased? Because they had thought I was a member of the bandits who had been stirring up trouble? Had that been why they had interrogated me last night? To clarify if I was one of them or not?

    "I see," I said in understanding. "Then I''ll help. I mean, I honestly don''t know how, but I''ll help as long as¡ª"

    "A small thing like you helping us, little elf?"

    My heart skipped, and my stomach flipped the moment I heard that deep, resonant voice. My gaze shifted, and I saw Felix making his grand entrance into the tent.

    It was first thing in the morning, and already, he was making such tasteless remarks. Of course, I was offended instantly. Yes, I knew that I was a small thing compared to those demon-like men with herculean strength, but I was sure I''d be able to do something to help. After all, returning home to my family was my top priority, and I must do whatever it took to reach that goal, even helping these men clean up the raiding mess.

    In the middle of the room, I noted Felix glanced at Caleb with a raised brow. Then the man burst out laughing, as if he couldn''t help himself. He said, "Seems like you''ve dug your own grave, Caleb. Did you even get a wink of sleep at all?"

    Caleb snapped, "Shut up!" and then walked out of the tent, leaving me to wonder what was wrong with him. Honestly, he was behaving rather oddly from the moment I started talking to him and trying to draw him into my yet nonexistent circle of allies. Then again, I barely knew the man, so this was probably normal behavior for a tsundere like Caleb in this realm.

    Alone with Felix, I instinctively brought my knees up to my chin and hugged myself tightly into a ball to protect myself against his advances. The man must have noticed my action, because he chuckled again in amusement, and his eyes, no doubt, were twinkling.

    He came toward me on the bed, leaned over, and ruffled my hair playfully. I noted that he was holding a pair of very large black leather boots and white socks in one hand.

    "Morning, little elf," he said. "Did you sleep well?"

    I said, "I have a headache, so if you can give me something to make it go away, that would be awesome, thanks."

    "Must have been because of Aria."

    I raised my brows. "Beg your pardon?"

    "She was invading your memories last night. We needed to make sure you''re not an enemy."

    I was right, then. They had suspected that I was a member of the bandits.

    So Aria had invaded my memories last night. Was it some sort of magic? Was that why I had felt like I could trust her? And this morning, I was having such a bad headache. Would that be a side effect?

    "I''ll tell Aria to bring you something." Just as soon as he said that, he placed the boots and socks on the bed and got down to his knees. Then he wrapped his hands around my ankles. "Now, let''s see how your feet are doing."

    His touch felt warm against my skin, and my body relaxed in reaction.

    "Excuse me?" I asked, a little flustered.

    "Your feet. Are they still sore?"

    Is he concerned about me? I wondered. And now that he was asking me about my feet, I had just realized that I hadn''t been feeling any sort of pain or discomfort since I had woken up.

    I loosened my knee joints and rested my legs across the length of the bed. Felix began inspecting the soles of my feet like he was a doctor, which was rather amusing since he looked nothing like a doctor, especially when he was wearing that intriguing mask and was dressed like a warrior in a fantasy world.

    He gently ran a thumb along the sole of my foot and even touched here and there, which made me quiver in reaction. He must have noticed because he flicked his gaze to me, a smirk playing about his lips.

    Suddenly, I had the urge to pull away because of the sinfully dark look in his eyes.

    "Hmm¡­ Looks good. All healed," he said.

    All healed?

    I hastily leaned forward and checked the soles of my feet. To my surprise, there were no wounds there. No cuts. No bruises. Just smooth flesh.

    Then why the bloody hell was he taking so long to look at my feet? There was absolutely nothing there to see or be concerned about.

    Felix said, "Aria applied some balm on your wounds last night. Looks like they healed just fine."

    That fast? It must have been a very special balm for my wounds to heal that quickly.

 Chapter 17 - Two Sinfully Handsome Devils Part 7

    I moistened my lips and said, "I see. Then I will thank Aria when I see her next."

    Felix nodded his head as he brought one sock and started putting it on my foot.

    Trying to pull back from his firm grasp, I said logically, "It won''t fit."

    He said, "It''s fine."

    I wondered how it could be fine when the darned sock was twice my size. Surely, it''d slip off the moment I put my feet down on the ground and started walking.

    I was about to make him stop when something magical happened. The moment the sock was on my foot, it glowed and then shrank until it fit me perfectly.

    "Oh¡­" I was awed.

    Felix was about to put the other one on for me when I said, "It''s fine. I can do it myself."

    I hastily grabbed the sock from his hand and inserted my small foot into it. Again, it glowed and shrank in size to fit me.

    I turned my attention to the boot in Felix''s hands, which he was currently untying.

    I said, "I suppose the boots are magical, too?"

    He chuckled. "Indeed they are, little elf."

    Before I could tell him that I could put on the boots myself, the man firmly grabbed my ankle again, his action demanding no argument. Then he guided my foot into the boot. The fact that his action made me feel like I was being cherished and that I blushed intensely for it didn''t dampen my view that Felix was a very persistent man. He wanted to put the damned boots on for me, and he''d get it done apparently.

    Once both boots were on my feet and fit perfectly after they magically shrank to my size, I said, "Thank you."

    Felix lifted his head and gave me a grin. He said, "Now, how about some breakfast?" He even held out his hand as if welcoming me or something.

    Before I made any move, I asked, "So I just want to be clear on where I stand. I''m cleared from all suspicions and charges, right? And you''re not going to torture and kill me, right?"

    Felix suddenly burst out laughing. The loud mirth roared from deep within his chest. When he stopped, I noted that he had a smile on his face.

    He moved in until our noses were nearly touching, which only served to make my heart skip a few times. Up close, I realized that Felix had a unique eye color. They were mauve with a hint of gray in them, which fascinated me, and I found that I couldn''t stop staring, which was unusual for me. I mean, I usually avoided looking people directly in the eye because it felt too raw, intimidating, and intimate. But with Felix and his exceptional eyes, I found myself drawn in and just didn''t want to stop staring.

    He said, looking deeply into my eyes as well, "We don''t torture or kill adorable beings, little elf. We take them, tame them, and make them ours." He smiled at me, which made my heart skip again. "Rest assured that we''re not going to hurt you, not even a single strand of your lovely dark hair. If anyone even dares¡­"

    His smile turned wide and his mauve eyes darkened and glinted sinfully, which didn''t leave any doubt in my mind as to the meaning of his unfinished sentence.

    Of course, I wasn''t sure what the tame them and make them ours part of his speech meant, but I nodded my head nonetheless and pretended that I understood him. After all, I''d already heard and understood the most important part, which was that he and his comrades weren''t going to hurt me. Not even a single strand of my hair, which was very reassuring.

    I said, "I''m glad, then." I even gave him a sweet smile, which, oddly enough, made Felix''s eyes darken wickedly even more, and I wondered why.

    Brushing his odd reaction out of my mind, I relaxed and took his offered hand.

    Felix guided me off the bed as he said, "Now, time for some breakfast. We have to make sure you strengthen up." He looked at me with a grin on his face. "After all, we don''t want you to collapse when we¡­" He chuckled. "But of course, that comes later."

    He didn''t want me to collapse? But of course, I vowed never to collapse or crack under the pressure, no matter how hard the situation was when bringing down those bandits.

    I said, "I won''t collapse. I promise. I''ll work hard."

    "It''s good that you''re enthusiastic about it, darling," he said. "I''m looking forward to us performing well together."

    Darling? I was a little confused as to his choice of word but thought no more of it. This was another realm, after all, so the occupants here were bound to talk and behave differently, what with their different culture and upbringing. Thus, with unsteady legs and the thought of food, I trailed after Felix as he led me outside.

 Chapter 18 - Two Sinfully Handsome Devils Part 8

    The moment we stepped out of the tent, glaring morning light greeted us. Once I had gotten used to the brightness, I blinked as I gazed across the camp in front of me and beyond in awe. In the distance and through my blurry vision, I saw the hues of color, which I assumed was the aurora I had witnessed last night. Even now, during the day, it was still breathtakingly beautiful. Though, I must admit that its presence was not as prominent and flamboyant as it had been during the night, since the sun was overshadowing it.

    "Have you never seen the barrier before?" Felix asked, his hand still wrapped around my wrist.

    I flicked my gaze to the man. The aurora is a barrier?

    "I saw it before," I said but didn''t mention that my first time had been last night.

    "Then you know it''s dangerous to go near it. You must have been told that you cannot pass beyond."

    I licked my lips nervously and lied through my teeth. "I think I was, but¡­" I chuckled nervously. "At the time, I wasn''t really listening. Why can''t you pass beyond the barrier again?"

    "You''ll die," he said bluntly. "It was dangerous last night, finding you so close to the barrier." He turned to look at me. "You said you were in a bathhouse? There''s one so close to the barrier?"

    I blinked because the new information about the aurora made my head spin. Firstly, you''ll die if you pass through the barrier. Then how did I ever cross over if not via the aurora? Secondly, Felix didn''t know that there was a bathhouse with a hot spring right on the line of the light.

    Suddenly, many questions were popping up in my mind, and I wanted to know more. I thought about asking Felix but decided against it because he didn''t look the type to want to answer me. He''d just think that I was dimwitted or something, since it looked as though anyone who lived in this realm should know the basics. I decided that I''d ask Aria instead, when I had the chance.

    I sighed. It looked like returning home wasn''t going to be an easy endeavor after all. And here I had thought that I could just return to that bathhouse in the woods, hop into the hot spring, walk through the aurora, and, voila, I''d be back home.

    Felix must have heard my big, disheartened sigh, because he asked, "What''s wrong?"

    Gosh, he had sensitive hearing, didn''t he?

    I said, "It''s nothing, my lord."

    He gave my wrist a light tug and pulled me toward him. Then he took the opportunity and wrapped his powerful arm around me as he drew me in close.

    Squeezed tight against him, I said, "It''s hard to walk, my lord."

    He said, as he stroked my hair, "Felix Worthington, that''s my name, little elf. Just call me Felix."

    I raised a brow at him as we walked down the hill toward the clearing below. Despite the fact that I myself adored elves in general and I liked to dress as one when it came to cosplay, I was just not a fan when it came to Felix referring to me as little elf.

    I decided to bargain with him. "I''ll call you Felix if you call me Alfie. Because you know, I''m not little, nor am I an elf."

    He chuckled. "Ah, but you do look a lot like an elf. Such an adorable little thing."

    I sighed. "My lord? Do we have a deal or not?"

    He came to a halt suddenly, which surprised me because I had to stop along with him, being tightly embraced in his arms like this.

    As I stood there, watching and waiting for him to respond, I felt the warmth of his fingers behind my nape, digging into my hair while his thumb rubbed the sensitive spot behind my ear, which made me quiver.

    He said, a grin playing about his lips, "Are you bargaining with me, little elf?"

    Is he doing this to annoy me?

    I nodded. "What if I am? Now, what''s your answer, my lord?" I emphasized the words my lord to irritate him as well, since he seemed to imply that he didn''t like me addressing him as such.

    He leaned his masked face close to me and said, his eyes twinkling, "All right, then. I''ll call you Alfie, but in return, you''ll call me Felix and give me a morning kiss daily."

    I could only stare at him, flabbergasted. He is joking, right? Surely, he has to be joking.

    Kiss him? Every morning? I didn''t even do that sort of thing to my parents when I had been little. At least not on a daily basis. And why had he already assumed that I''d be sticking around to warrant giving him morning kisses? I was no longer a suspicious person in this land, after all, which meant that I could venture wherever my heart desired. Of course, what my heart desired most was to find a way home, back to St. James Manor where my parents were.

    "I beg your pardon?" I couldn''t help but request a repeat.

    He didn''t seem to mind reiterating what he wanted. He said, "I''ll call you Alfie. In return, however, you''ll call me Felix and give me morning kisses."

    I suddenly burst out laughing. I couldn''t help myself. I didn''t know if this was this land''s culture or their ways of doing things or not, but I still found it weird and rather amusing. After all, I barely knew this man, and why on earth would I agree to do such a thing as to give him morning kisses daily, simply because I wanted him to address me as Alfie instead of little elf?

    When I managed to stop, I said, "Why would I kiss you, Felix? And I''m a boy. Why would you want to kiss a boy?"

    Then it dawned on me. Is Felix gay?

    He chuckled. "No, I''m not attracted to men, little elf."

    I blushed. Did he just read my mind?

    "Then that''s fine," I said. "Problem solved. You''re not attracted to men, and I''m definitely a man." I even banged my small, delicate fist against my chest like the mighty Tarzan to demonstrate that I was all male (which I wasn''t) and filled to the brim with testosterone (estrogen and progesterone, actually).

    "There isn''t any problem in the first place," he said.

    I stared at him. Is he even listening to me?

    "Now, will you give me morning kisses daily or will you not?"

    I shook my head in the negative. "No, I will not, Felix." It was then that I realized I had just addressed him as Felix and not my lord. What the hell! I just got caught out by myself.

 Chapter 19 - Two Sinfully Handsome Devils Part 9

    Felix must have caught on, too, because he smiled in amusement. Suddenly, he leaned even closer until our noses were nearly touching while his hand was now cupping my face and his thumb lightly brushing against my lips. His intimate touch made my face flush hotly.

    He said softly, "What if I offer to help you get home? You want to return home, don''t you? Back to your loving parents?"

    I stared at him for a moment, gazing deeply into those mauve eyes of his. I asked nervously, "Will¡­ will you really help me?"

    He nodded. "Hm."

    "No matter how hard or how long it takes, you''ll help me?"

    Again, he nodded. "As one of the lords who rules the Kingdom of Acaedien, I, Felix Worthington, never go back on my words."

    Oh God! He made it sound so tempting, didn''t he, this Lord Felix dude? Of course, my desire to return home safe and sound and reunite with my beloved parents was much more important than the thought of me having to give this man a simple peck on the cheek every morning. I mean, it wouldn''t be that hard, after all. Just a peck on that porcelain mask that sat ever so perfectly on his face. My lips wouldn''t even be touching his skin.

    I paused my thoughts. Wait. Did both Felix and Caleb wear their masks all the time or just when they were out and about doing this sort of thing, whatever they were doing here in the woods, which was something to do with the bandits and raids?

    I licked my lower lip and then asked, "Do you and Caleb wear the masks all the time?"

    "Not all the time."

    I frowned. "What do you mean by that? Do you mean that you wear the mask only when you''re out, err, and about like you are now?"

    I was surprised he didn''t seem suspicious at the fact that I was asking him about his mask instead of discussing our negotiation of morning kisses.

    He said, "We only take our masks off when we need to, which is rare."

    I frowned. "Not even when you sleep?" I asked. After all, when I had woken up this morning, Caleb still had his mask on, which had surprised me.

    Felix nodded.

    I was more than a little perplexed. How the hell would one sleep with such a mask on? Wouldn''t it be uncomfortable? And more importantly, what kind of a tradition would demand that one wear one''s mask all the time unless one needed to take it off? And under what circumstances would qualify the need to condition that Felix was implying?

    "I see," I said. "So you wear your mask on a daily basis? As in all the time? Even while sleeping? And you only take it off when you need to? Can you give me an example of when you need to take your mask off?"

    He said firmly, "Yes, I wear my mask all the time. As for when I take it off, an example is when I''m at a severe disadvantage and am desperate during a battle." He chuckled arrogantly. "But of course, I''m never desperate during battles, even if I''m at a severe disadvantage."

    Boy, did he sound confident and full of himself with his strength and abilities. Then again, with the way he was perfectly built like those Marvel superheroes, I wouldn''t have any doubt in him beating a hoard of enemies coming his way on a battlefield.

    Back to my current dilemma. I thought about it for a moment and then nodded.

    Decision made, I said, "Then I''ll call you Felix and kiss you every morning. In return, you''ll help me find a way to get home, no matter how hard or how long it takes, and of course, you''ll also call me by my name, which is Alfie."

    Felix smiled, and I didn''t miss that his eyes were twinkling sinfully. He said, "You''re thorough with your words, aren''t you?"

    I nodded my head in the positive. "I have to be since it''s like a contract, isn''t it? The clause must be clear."

    He smirked. "Aren''t you a cunning one?"

    I was about to give him a clever reply when, suddenly, he took me by surprise by pulling me close and claiming my lips with his. I gasped in shock as he kissed me hard out.

    "Ngh¡­" I groaned in his arms.

    His lips were warm and wet against mine, and when he demandingly urged my mouth to open for him, I mindlessly obliged. He, of course, plunged his tongue in immediately and proceeded to wildly kiss me like he had last night, with a feral sort of passion that both scared me and awakened something deep inside me at the same time.

    By the time he finally terminated the kiss and pulled back, I found that I was dazed and weak. I didn''t have the strength to even stand straight and collapsed against him.

    What is wrong with me? Am I that weak that I should collapse after a kiss?

    Felix brushed his firm, warm lips against my cheek. Then he said softly into my ear, "A kiss to seal our contract. Hmm¡­ Looks like I went a little overboard. You still haven''t cultivated a strong enough qi to satisfy a beast like me. We''ll have to work on that, darling."

    He lifted me and carried me across the clearing.

 Chapter 20 - Two Sinfully Handsome Devils Part 10

    Securely in Felix''s arms and my head resting snugly against his chest, the man took me past a series of tents and then down to a site near the river where a large marquee resided. Beside it was a long, massive vehicle that looked very much like a commercial food truck with an open kitchen. The style of the automobile, however, was nothing modern like ours back home. It was akin to either the nineteen thirties or steampunk class, which was fascinating to say the least.

    Through my blurry vision, I noted that there were stoves, ovens, pots, pans, and various cooking equipment just like what we had back home. And of course, inside the kitchen were cooks in their stylish yet functional uniforms. They were currently busy preparing the morning meal, which smelled divine.

    This, I thought in awe, must be their kitchen where they cook meals for the soldiers.

    As we came closer, I saw that in the marquee were long tables and chairs arranged like those in a cafeteria. This must be their dining area, and I was pleasantly surprised that the setting was much like ours.

    Sitting and eating their morning meals were soldiers, both males and females, and I had to admit that I liked their smart dark-green regalia; I found the style similar to the World War I type. I also noted a few other females around who dressed in long, flowing garments and tunics, which were similar to that of the early medieval fashion in Europe. I presume they are not soldiers.

    When we were a few feet away from the marquee, I tapped on Felix''s shoulder to get his attention. I said, "Can you please put me down, Felix? I can walk just fine."

    Either he didn''t hear me, or he did but refused to grant me my request.

    I tapped at him again and was about to ask when he said, "We''re almost there."

    I licked my lips, my cheeks hot with embarrassment because I could sense many pairs of eyes on us. And one of them was, of course, Caleb, which was dark and intense.

    "People are watching," I said. "And I''m supposed to be a man, and a man shouldn''t be carried like this."

    Princess style!

    He chuckled. "Ah, so you''re embarrassed, eh?"

    We were so close to the crowd now that I began to panic. I glared at the man and demanded, "Felix, please put me down, now."

    "All right, darling Alfie," he said.

    Oh Lord! The man was definitely teasing me. Darling Alfie, indeed.

    Of course, I was gullible enough to believe that he''d honor his words and put me down. How stupid of me.

    The man proceeded to walk right into the marquee, passing many shocked-looking soldiers who, at the sight of us, had forgotten about their delicious morning meal. Then, like it was the most natural thing in the world, with me in his arms, he strolled like a king, heading toward a long table residing at the front.

    My cheeks hot with embarrassment, I noted Caleb and Aria, along with two other females and four other males, sitting at the head table, watching us. Naturally, they seemed in shocked disbelief, if one was to go by the expressions on their faces.

    Felix finally put me down on the seat next to Aria, and then he himself took the seat beside me, which was opposite Caleb.

    As the other four men, who I assumed were high-ranking officers, started talking to Felix and Caleb about some very technical and military stuff, Aria drew my attention to her and said sweetly, "Good morning, Alfie. Did you sleep well last night?"

    Trying to look as casual as I could despite what had just happened a moment ago, I nodded my head in the positive.

    I said, "Yes, but now I have a bad headache. Felix told me you can give me something to ease the pain."

    I didn''t miss the fact that Aria and the other two females suddenly gave me looks of astonishment. Why were they staring at me like I''d just said something wrong? Meanwhile, I could feel this dark vibe emitting from Caleb, which freaked me out a little. I believed he was pissed, and I hoped it wasn''t with me. Then again, he had his gaze directed hotly at me. Basic instinct told me that I was the one who happened to cause his displeasure, which confused me because I hadn''t a clue what I did wrong that pissed him off.

    Ignoring Caleb, I continued and said to Aria, "Oh, and by the way, thank you for applying the balm on my feet last night."

    Aria seemed to be the first to recover from her shocked expression and said, "No worries about the balm. And your headache must be my doing last night. Sorry about that, Alfie."

    I shook my head to tell her that it was fine. After all, she needed to check my memories to ensure that I wasn''t a member of those bandits. I was, in fact, glad that she had done so, because otherwise, I would have been tortured or killed by now, if I was still a suspect.

    I said, "It''s fine. You''re just doing your job, no?"

    Aria nodded in the affirmative. "I was going through your memories. I must say that your life seems very interesting, as well as your¡­ kingdom."

    I didn''t miss the fact that she put quite a bit of emphasis on her words, the last one especially, and I paled immediately in response. Was she trying to imply that she had seen everything in my life so far? Such as who I was and where I came from?

    I licked my lips and asked, "Really?" I scratched my head and chuckled nervously.

    Damn, but I needed to take Aria to one side and talk to her privately. After all, I needed to know if entering this realm from another world was illegal. If so, then would I be put into jail or get a fine? Then again, if one were to enter another country illegally back on Earth, one would be shipped back to their home country immediately. I wondered if it''d be the same here. If this was so, then wouldn''t it be easier for me to tell them that I was from another world? Then again, what if they didn''t know anything about realm travel? Or that such a thing was possible here? Because physically and scientifically, it was certainly impossible back on Earth, too.

    If I were to tell them that I was from another world, wouldn''t they think that I was a lunatic and making things up? Then I''d be put into an asylum, wouldn''t I? More importantly, what if I were the first and only person who had managed to cross over between two worlds?

 Chapter 21 - Two Sinfully Handsome Devils Part 11

    I sighed, depressed. Oh Lord, my head was spinning with all these questions popping up one after another.

    Aria asked, "What''s the matter, Alfie?"

    I quickly shook my head. "Nothing."

    A pretty woman sitting opposite Aria leaned forward across the table and asked, "Alfie''s world is interesting? That sounds like a campfire story." She turned to me and said, "You must tell us about your kingdom and your life, Alfie."

    I didn''t know what to say to this. Obviously, she took me by surprise. I flicked my gaze from her green eyes to her dark red hair and a pair of furry cat ears on her head. She was another cat person, eh? And so pretty, too.

    Aria giggled and then said, pointing to the one who was talking to me, "This is Dr. Leona Morton. She''s famous, you know, for sewing and fixing people up."

    I see. So Dr. Morton, a cat person, was a famous surgeon in this realm. Of course, I had no doubt that they needed someone like her when out in the field. Life-threatening injuries were bound to happen during battles.

    Aria then hugged the other female sitting beside her. "This is Brenna Kent. She''s one of our healers in this mission, acting as a nurse at the moment, and obviously, a cat person, too." She even delicately touched Brenna''s cat ear as if to tease me.

    I suddenly wanted to blurt out and ask if cat people were common here but held myself in check. As a girl from Earth who was pretending to be a boy from this realm, I should already know this basic information.

    I said, "Hi." Of course, I was grinning like an idiot as I gazed lovingly at those ears of Brenna''s. God, the urge to pet was strong.

    Suddenly, I felt an arm wrapping around my shoulders, and Felix''s deep voice said, "Aria? The medicine? Alfie''s story can wait until we return to the palace. This is neither the time nor the place for it."

    Aria said, "Of course, my lord."

    Brenna, who looked rather flustered suddenly, offered, "I''ll get the medication for you, Alfie. Please wait a moment."

    I gave her a bright smile for being such a nice nurse, which caused her to blush shyly. Then I noticed her eyes shifting to Felix beside me and then to Caleb. She became flustered again, rushed out of her chair, and headed away.

    Confused as to her reaction, I turned my attention to Caleb, whose steel-gray eyes looked rather dark, and then Felix, whose mauve eyes were just as intense. Both of their faces seemed so damned stern, too, despite being mostly hidden behind those masks.

    Was Brenna afraid of these two lords? Then again, I was afraid of them, too, since the first time I had met them last night. Which, of course, begged the question as to why was I behaving so familiarly with these two men, as to even sit with them during a morning meal.

    Well, I reasoned with myself, that is because Felix dumped me here, so I have no choice in the matter.

    Speaking of morning meal, food suddenly appeared before us. The chefs came and placed an array of food on the table. There were muffins, toast, crispy bacon, scrambled eggs, an assortment of grilled vegetables, green salad, and even an array of different cheeses and breads.

    "Wow!" I expressed, dumbfounded. A meal fit for a king. Or should I say lords?

    What did I expect? These two near me were lords, weren''t they? So of course they''d be treated as such even out in the field.

    Aria asked, "What''s wrong, Alfie?"

    I jolted and then chuckled uncomfortably. "Nothing."

    She liked asking me that question, didn''t she? And why was she so perceptive?

    Everyone started grabbing for whatever they wanted, and as hungry as I was, I did the same. I took two pieces of crispy bacon, two pieces of toast, and some scrambled eggs. I then picked up my knife and fork and tried some scrambled eggs.

    "Hmm¡­" I sighed in pleasure and grinned. It was creamy and delicious, not unlike the way Mom used to make it back at home. I dug right in and ate to my heart''s content.

    I was just biting into my second bacon when I felt Caleb''s gaze on me. Trying not to feel flustered or intimidated, I gave him a bright grin as I munched on my food. It was then Brenna returned, and she handed me a little round pill that looked like a small blue jewel. It was glowing, too, like a tiny star that was full of energy.

    "This?" I asked.

    "Painkillers," she said. "It''s top quality, Alfie. It''ll heal your headache in no time."

    So this glowing, bright-blue little pill was something akin to aspirin, then?

    I popped it into my mouth and then reached for my glass of water. Suddenly, I felt the pill melt in my mouth, and a burst of sweetness flooded my taste buds.

    "Oh¡­" I expressed breathlessly. Then I chuckled. "It''s sweet."

    Leona said, "All top-quality pills are sweet. If it''s not top quality, it''ll taste bland or, worse, bitter."

    Aria asked, "Do pills back at home taste bitter, Alfie?"

    I nodded. "Very bitter. Although some of them have added flavor, which is mostly for children. Personally, though, I think they still taste horrible."

    Caleb said, "Masking a lousy-quality pill with flavor is treachery of the worst kind."

    Felix said, nodding his head, "It is, isn''t it? But I''ve never in all these years heard of a kingdom that''d allow such a dishonorable behavior."

    One of the men sitting next to Caleb said, "Having a low-quality pill is useless on the battlefield."

    Another one sitting opposite him nodded in agreement. "Hmm. Of course, ours are quality checked."

    Brenna asked, her plate now filled with food, "What kingdom are you from, Alfie?"

    Her question had me cornered, and I felt at a loss as to what to tell her. I mean, I was merely mentioning pills and flavors, and now we were on to treachery, dishonorable behavior, and what kingdom I was from?

    I moistened my lips and, trying to evade answering the questions as much as I could, I said, "I must admit that perhaps our medicine back home isn''t as high quality as here, although we do our best, particularly in research and such like to find cures."

 Chapter 22 - Two Sinfully Handsome Devils Part 12

    I shifted my eyes across the table, staring mindlessly at the array of food. Then my gaze rested on the assortment of salad greens, and I suddenly thought of a better explanation.

    I cleared my throat and continued. "The core molecules for our medicines come from plants that are mostly bitter, which explains why our medicines taste bitter."

    Leona nodded in understanding. "Come to think of it, I''ve heard of something like that in one of the lectures during my university class many years ago. It touched base on the eastern culture of using traditional medicine."

    I nodded my head furiously. "That''s right. My father is from the eastern region, and we used to live there for a while." Which was, of course, true since I had lived in Japan with my parents and Grandfather Kenjiro until I turned eight. Not to mention that Grandfather Kenjiro, who ran a shrine at the base of the mountain, knew a lot about traditional medicine and herbs.

    "Ah, so you''re from the eastern region," Brenna said.

    I nodded again. "My family and I lived there until I turned eight. After that, we travelled around quite a bit¡­"

    Leona said, "So your family are travelers, then?"

    "Yes." I chuckled. "Our journey is always long and very tiring."

    To be honest, I didn''t like planes much, especially the long-haul ones, more so the transit between flights.

    I grabbed some salad greens and placed them on my plate. As I munched on the greens, my eyes wandered about the table. Of course, Caleb and Felix were busy talking to the other men. Meanwhile, the girls were eating quietly, including me.

    My eyes shifted back to rest near Leona, and that was when I noticed a book sitting by her plate. I cocked my head to one side and asked, "What''s that?" I nodded toward the book.

    Leona was surprised for a moment. She picked it up and asked, "This?"

    I nodded.

    "It''s a novel I''m reading at the moment," she said. "It''s very popular. Do you want to take a look?"

    I nodded my head and eagerly took the offered product. I was about to open the book when I noticed both Felix''s and Caleb''s eyes on me.

    Felix said, "You like reading, Alfie?"

    Finally, the man decided to call me by my name, which oddly made me happy. I gave him a sweet grin as I nodded at the same time. "Yes. It can''t be helped since Dad¡­ I mean Father is an author, after all. I''ve read most of his novels and many others, too."

    Caleb asked, "Do you write books, too, then?"

    I shook my head. "I''m no good at it." I chuckled. "My specialty is cooking and eating." I blushed, having realized that I''d revealed too much about myself.

    "Then you must cook us something nice to sample, little elf," Felix said.

    I sighed. Back to little elf again, I see.

    "We''ll see," I said as I flipped the book open to the first page and brought it right up to my face. I proceeded to glare like I usually did without my glasses on and tried to figure out what language this was written in. There were lines and curves with elegant strokes this way and that, which I had never seen before.

    Aria said, which made me jolt in surprise, "Can''t you see properly?"

    I moved my head and grinned. "Not really. I''ll be honest that I can''t see anything clearly without my glasses on."

    "You have bad vision?" Caleb asked.

    I turned my attention to him and nodded. "I can''t actually see your face clearly at all."

    Felix suddenly burst out laughing as he tousled my hair. He said, "You never cease to surprise me, Alfie." He leaned back as he folded his arms across his massive chest. "We can''t leave you walking around half blind. It''s dangerous."

    I noted Caleb nodding his head in agreement.

    "Come with us to the clinic tent after breakfast, and we''ll give you a pair of lenses," Aria said. "We brought backups because a few of our men are shortsighted, too."

    So they did have glasses here, which didn''t surprise me. But of course, whether they had some that''d fit my sight was another question. I was about to ask Aria that when we were interrupted by a soldier.

    "My lords," he announced loudly. "We have news."

    Both Caleb and Felix, along with the other four men, got up from their seats immediately and walked off.

    I watched them until they were out of sight before turning my attention to Aria. I asked, "News?"

    Aria said, "The men must have found the bandits'' hiding place."

    "Oh," I said.

 Chapter 23 - Beautiful Qi Part 1

    After our morning meal, Aria and Brenna took me over to the clinic tent, while Leona had work to do elsewhere. On our way, my gaze kept straying about the place, searching for the figure of either Caleb or Felix. Of course, I couldn''t see them anywhere and wondered if perhaps they were busy with their soldiers, making plans and coming up with strategies for an attack or something. I mean, I personally had no clue how one went about tracking down bandits and the dispatching of them, but I assumed that would be the first step, wouldn''t it? Forming a strategy of some sort?

    Once we reached the tent, Aria ushered me inside. I was surprised that everything here was set up very much like a field clinic back at home, with rows of beds on each side of the tent, along with some medical equipment not that unfamiliar to me.

    As we headed toward the back, I noticed two desks and some chairs, which I assumed were for the doctors and nurses. Farther back, I saw stacks of boxes, which I assumed were more medical supplies.

    "Sit down, Alfie," Aria said, indicating one of the chairs.

    I obediently sat, and once I was comfortable, Aria started inspecting my eyes.

    I asked, "Won''t you need to know my power?"

    Aria asked, "Power? What power?"

    I said, "For the glasses. You need to know how high it is, don''t you? To find the correct lenses?"

    She chuckled. "No. We don''t need to know your lens power or whatever it is, Alfie. I''m just making sure that your eyes are able to handle our lenses, that''s all."

    Eh? What does she mean by that?

    She drew back and grinned. "Looks fine to me."

    "I''ve found a pair," Brenna said from behind Aria.

    As she came toward us, I noticed a tiny box in one of her hands. She carefully handed it over to Aria, who said, "Thanks, Brenna."

    I watched carefully as Aria clicked open the intriguing box. When she turned it around so that I could inspect the lenses, I felt my breath catch at the back of my throat.

    Oh Lord! Was this just a pair of contact lenses? Not something that looked like a piece of very expensive jewelry in a safe box? But these lenses, they sparkled like diamonds, sitting there elegantly in the clear liquid encased in a steel box.

    Aria said, "Let''s put them on you."

    I asked, "You don''t have glasses?"

    Aria said, "We don''t do glasses here, Alfie. They''re simply not efficient on a battlefield. But of course, those with bad eyesight do wear glasses in our kingdom, since they''re much cheaper. And of course, there are some who prefer glasses, and I know of one who does and is very particular about it, too."

    Hmm¡­ This person sounded a bit like me, who preferred glasses, though I wasn''t as particular.

    Brenna nodded in agreement with Aria. "He is, isn''t he?" she said. "But then again, he does spend a lot of time reading late into the night and doing his research, so of course he''d get bad eyesight." She turned her attention to me now. "Our lenses last forever. You barely need to take them out. Maybe only once a year to get them checked to make sure they''re still working fine."

    Wow! The lenses were that good, eh?

    So no glasses. It was too bad, but I guessed there was no helping it. I mean, I wasn''t about to walk around half blind in a new world that I knew nothing about. It was too dangerous, and I had no idea who''d be friends and who would be foes.

    I said, "Then wearing this is fine."

    Aria nodded and gently picked up the lenses.

    I asked, "Will the lenses adapt to my eyes? I mean to whatever vision power I have?"

    Aria said, "That''s right. It''s designed that way, after all."

    "I see," I said. So as I had guessed, this wasn''t different from the boots and socks Felix had put on me this morning. Everything was magically made to adapt to the person wearing them, just like a one-size-fits-all scenario.

    I leaned my head slightly back and opened my eyes wide as Aria put a lens into my left eye and then another into my right. Done, I did a couple of blinks, and immediately, my sight became clear.

    "Wow!" I chuckled. "This is amazing." I turned to Aria and said, "I can see clearly now."

    And indeed, Aria was even more beautiful now that I could see her better, what with her perfect English rose features: golden-blond hair, bright-green eyes, and rosy fair skin. Dressed in a long gown with a tunic on top, she was enchanting.

    I turned my gaze to Brenna next, and she, too, was a pretty thing, with lush brown hair, chestnut eyes, and an English rose complexion that''d make any man fall for her. I shifted my gaze to Brenna''s cat ears. God, I just wanted to stroke them.

    After I somehow managed to control my urge, I cleared my throat and said, "Thank you so much for this." Then I thought to ask, "By the way, how much are the lenses? I mean, I can''t simply take them, right?"

    Not that I had any money on me, of course, since I had entered this world without a thing on me, not even a small piece of clothing like a pair of panties or bra. Then again, even if I had some cash on me, there was no guarantee that it was usable here. I had no doubt that their currency would be different.

    Aria chuckled. "Hmm¡­ We''ll have to ask the higher-ups about that since they are quite expensive and are used only for military purposes."

    I was floored. These were very expensive and used only for military purposes?

    Brenna said, "You can see in the dark with those lenses."

    Aria said, "They also have the zoom in and out function. It''s very convenient."

    "How?" I couldn''t help asking. "Then why?"

    I meant to ask them why I was allowed to wear this very awesome military piece of technology but found that I couldn''t finish my sentences properly.

    In other words, I thought in daze, the contacts were very much like military night vision goggles, but without the heavy gear that came with them.

    I said, "Is it really okay for me to wear them?"

    Aria waved aside my concern. "It''s fine. Lord Felix suggested it, and Lord Caleb approved."

    I asked, "Felix suggested it? And Lord Caleb approved of it? When did that happen?"

 Chapter 24 - Beautiful Qi Part 2

    Brenna said, "Lord Felix said something along the lines of we can''t let you walk around half blind, and I contacted Lord Caleb online to confirm it was okay for you to wear our lenses. He approved."

    Now my head was spinning. I asked, "Wait a minute. Online?"

    The word sounded familiar, after all.

    Aria said, "We have an online communication system here so we can connect with anyone we know and¡ª"

    "Wait." I cut her off. Online communication, eh? And yet I had not seen one cell phone nor laptop around the premises.

    I continued, perplexed, "How? How do you connect and chat online?"

    Aria said, as she pointed to her temple, "Here." Then she touched her chest where her heart resided, "And here."

    Now I was even more lost and expressed so on my face.

    Brenna explained. "Every individual has qi, which is unique to them, Alfie. Once you know their qi, then you can roam and connect with them. You can even talk to them."

    Her explanation made sense, and I began to understand how this online communication worked in this world. Instead of the network working through power cable and radio wave, they use qi to communicate via their minds and hearts. To me, this sounded like telepathy.

    I asked, "It''s like a Wi-Fi connection but with qi instead?"

    Aria nodded. "That''s right. How did you know of our network?"

    "Beg your pardon?" I asked.

    "WIFI is our qi network," she said.

    "I see," I said, nodding my head. So their network was called WIFI, eh? I couldn''t help but smile.

    "Are your eyes comfortable, Alfie?" Aria asked, changing the subject.

    I nodded. "Yes, very."

    "That''s good, then," she said, smiling. "Now then, before you can go out and about on your merry way, we need to make sure you can operate the lenses."

    I nodded in understanding, since the lenses had the zoom function, after all.

    Aria said, "Now, to zoom in and out, you just need to do it like when you''re focusing between short and long distance."

    Of course, her instruction sounded easy, but when I tried, shifting my eyes balls around like a maniac, I got rather dizzy.

    Brenna was giggling, while Aria tried her best at hiding her amusement.

    I said, "This is harder than I thought."

    "The fibers of the magic lenses are attached to your optic nerves and, hence, to your brain, which is where the command is," Aria said in explanation. "So if you think about wanting to zoom your sight in and out between short and long distance, then it should be able to work."

    "Ah, I see," I said, nodding my head.

    This time, I concentrated on zooming in by glaring at a small box at the back of the tent, imagining it getting bigger. And voila! The image of the box suddenly enlarged before my eyes, and I shrieked as I found myself falling back, along with the chair, onto the ground.

    Brenna came rushing, asking, "Alfie, are you all right?"

    I laughed. "Yes, I''m fine. I got thrown off balance because I zoomed in too fast and the image just sort of jumped out at me."

    Aria said, pleased, "Then you''ve managed to operate your lenses?"

    I nodded. "I can kind of manage it but will need more practice."

    Ten minutes later, Brenna and I headed out of the clinic. In my hands, I held a facecloth, along with a toothbrush and a small tube of toothpaste. Along the way toward the river to clean myself up, I practiced with my zooming in and out, locking on images of mountains in the distances (which I could bring up a little closer to examine the unique, pointy peaks), trees with bird nests, wildflowers with bright colors, and even small bees sucking on nectar. I must admit that I was getting used to the lenses and the zooming function.

    Brenna said, "Looks like you''re having fun with your new lenses."

    I nodded. "Very much so." I turned to her and cocked my head to one side as I looked at her intensely.

    "By the way, I can just call you Brenna, right? I mean the fact that I''m from another kingdom means that I have no idea how I should address people in this kingdom." I gave her a lame excuse. After all, I couldn''t possibly tell her that I was not of this world and, therefore, had no clue as to how one addressed another here.

    Brenna smiled brightly, her cheeks blushing red. She said, "Yes, just call me Brenna. In fact, it would please me very much if you do so. Miss Kent is just so stifling."

    I nodded. "Then Brenna it is. And you''re already calling me Alfie, so that''s fine." Then I took the opportunity and asked, "So this kingdom¡­ Acaedien, I believe¡­ How does one address the higher-ups? My lords?" That was what I had heard when Aria was addressing Caleb and Felix.

    Brenna nodded and said, "Yes, when we''re addressing the higher-ups, we use my lord.

    I nodded in understanding.

    Brenna continued. "So when referring to them, it''s his lordship."

    Again, I nodded.

    "I was just wondering¡­" Brenna began.

    I turned to the girl with raised brows because she sounded rather hesitant. "Hm?"

    Brenna blushed profusely and said, "I mean, it''s really none of my business or anything, but¡­ You were referring to Lord Felix as just Felix. I mean we, as in Aria, Leona, and I, are fairly close to all seven lords, but¡­ we don''t call them by their first name alone."

    Oh dear! Was she trying to tell me that I was being impolite and ignorant or something? Had that been why they had looked so astonished when I called Felix by his first name alone?

    I felt the need to explain that it wasn''t my fault, but that brute''s. Thus, I cleared my throat and said, "Felix told me to call him that. I mean, I did call him my lord before, but he insisted that I call him Felix."

    Of course, I didn''t tell her about our contract, that in exchange for Felix calling me Alfie instead of little elf and him helping me in getting home, I''d call him Felix and give him morning kisses daily.

    "I see," Brenna said, frowning. "It''s unusual for Lord Felix to do that."

 Chapter 25 - Beautiful Qi Part 3

    "Is it wrong? I mean for me to call Felix by his first name alone."

    Brenna shook her head. "No, not at all. If Lord Felix insisted on you calling him by his first name alone, then that means that he must like you a lot."

    I was dumbfounded. So one referring to another by their first name in this kingdom meant that they were very close, as in best friend close? Which meant that Felix liked me a lot? But we had only just met. Then again, that man''s behavior was rather very odd from the beginning, going around and kissing the life out of me like it was the most natural thing in the world. Did he go around kissing other people like that, too? Gosh, I hoped not.

    Wait! Why did I even care if Felix went around kissing other boys and girls like he kissed me, with such wildness and passion that it made me weak? It was none of my business, right?

    Right?

    Brenna continued, oblivious to my flushed face and quivering body while I thought about that bastard Felix.

    "The seven lords call each other by their respective first names because they''re very close. I mean, they have ruled this kingdom together as a team for such a long time, after all."

    Finally managing to calm myself down, I cocked my head to one side. So there were seven lords who ruled Acaedien together, like some sort of government. Or perhaps like the knights of the round table in the Arthurian legend. Sounded interesting.

    I asked, "There are five more lords?"

    Brenna nodded. "When we return to the palace, you''ll get to meet them." She chuckled and blushed severely. "Would you like to know who they are?"

    I thought about this for a moment and then nodded. After all, I wanted to learn as much as I could about this kingdom, if I was to be staying here for a little while during my research on how to get back home.

    "Yes," I said.

    We had reached the river now, and the sound of water trickling was soothing and pleasant to the ears. The scenery here was beautiful and peaceful, with lush greens and tall trees surrounding us.

    Brenna came to sit on one of the large boulders, tucking the fold of her long skirt neatly beneath her.

    Gazing at her, I thought the girl looked just like a beautiful maiden in a painting. Then I began to wonder what type of moisturizer she, Aria, and Leona used to make their skin so fair, soft, translucent, and damned smooth. I mean, I had only ever treated myself to a full-body beauty treatment once a year, but I doubted that even those girls who had theirs done regularly, even with top-quality products, would end up looking like goddesses¡­ like these ladies.

    Brenna played with the long strands of her lush brown hair as she began the tale of the seven lords.

    "The head is Lord Geoffrey Lancaster, Lord Aaron''s older brother. You can say that he''s like the father of all of us Acaedien citizens or the captain of our ship." She smiled fondly, perhaps thinking of him and his kindness toward them. "He really cares about all of us, and it was he who brought the other six lords together and made our kingdom the way it is today, wealthy and prosperous."

    I see. So Lord Geoffrey Lancaster was the head of the kingdom, then? A position that was similar to a president, perhaps?

    Now, in my mind, I imagined this very important man exuding power wherever he went. Physically, he''d be tall and well-built with a stern yet fatherly face. He''d have intelligent eyes, gray or salt-and-pepper hair, and of course, wrinkles that defined age and wisdom. To me, I would imagine him to be slightly older than my own father, at least past sixty years of age.

    Just by Brenna''s tone of voice when she was talking about him¡ªin that loving, adoring, and respectful way¡ªI felt that this man was a perfect head of the monarchy.

    Brenna continued. "Then there''s Lord Ethan Sherwood and Victor Rutherford. They''re best friends, and most of the time, they act as a pair of envoys when negotiating with other kingdoms. Lord Noah Wakefield is our head magic researcher and my boss. I''m a healer and his assistant, by the way. He''s the one who figured out the way to stabilize our world during the apocalypse. And lastly, there''s Lord Aaron Lancaster, who, with Lord Felix and Caleb, is one of our head warriors and controls the kingdom''s army." She chuckled. "Not that the other lords aren''t warriors, of course, it''s just that these three specialize in war, whereas the others have their own respective fields."

    By this point, my head was pounding with the overload of information about the lords. Even though it wasn''t in-depth, I still found it rather overwhelming. There were seven of them, after all.

    Needless to say, I realized by the end of Brenna''s passionate speech about her beloved lords that I was both scared and excited to meet the other five. I thought that if I could get one or two of them to become my allies, then my chances of finding a way home would be higher.

    Of course, if I were to have a choice, my first pick would be Lord Noah Wakefield because he was the head magic researcher and I''d need someone like him to aid me. Next would be Lord Geoffrey Lancaster because he was the president of the kingdom and a father figure to everyone. Then I wondered if he could become a father figure to me, too. I mean, once he came to like me and we became very close, I could tell him where I came from. Then, voila, he''d decide that he wanted to help me since I was his newly adopted son (daughter) and he didn''t want me to suffer. And he would go all out to aid me in finding my way home back to Earth, to St. James Manor.

    Yes, I must admit that I was rather deliriously happy for a moment there, thinking about that possibility. But then I shook my head at my thoughts. Right, I had to slow down and get ahold of myself. Apparently, my imagination had gone haywire and now came up with the most stupid things. As if Lord Geoffrey Lancaster, the head of the monarchy, would randomly adopt me as his son. That was just too far-fetched to say the least.

    I gave out a big sigh.

    "What''s wrong?" Brenna asked.

    I chuckled, uncomfortable. "Nothing," I said.

 Chapter 26 - Beautiful Qi Part 4

    After I had finished brushing my teeth with the toothpaste, which tasted sweet, like honey, I splashed some cold water on my face as I sat there by the river''s edge. Honestly, I had never expected that this realm had such good personal hygiene, as Brenna had explained to me earlier. Aside from brushing their teeth, they also bathed twice a day, though they couldn''t do that here while they were out in the field. Aside that it was apparently dangerous with the woods teeming with wild creatures, it was also hard to find a hot spring unless they happened to be lucky. That got me thinking and wondering about volcanoes in this realm, because a natural hot spring couldn''t exist without a volcano, right?

    Brenna did say that hot springs were common in this kingdom. In fact, she said that the palace alone had their own system, and that all the lords had their own hot pool chamber. I guessed she meant their bathrooms, as in an en-suite. Furthermore, the palace also had a bigger hot pool as a common area for the higher-ups. I supposed she meant a public bathhouse of some sort for the head honchos.

    Everything sounded grand and extravagant, and I found that I couldn''t wait to visit their palace. After all, I simply loved visiting old castles in Europe during our family trips when I had been younger.

    After I had finished wiping my face dry with the facecloth, I returned to Brenna, who was sitting there on one of the boulders, watching me, smiling prettily.

    We were heading back to the clinic when Brenna said, "By the way, would you like to come along with us to gather some wild herbs? It''s for Lord Noah. He''s using them as ingredients for a new potion he''s developing." She chuckled. "When he heard that the team was venturing to this part of the land, he couldn''t help but assign me to gathering those herbs for him, with Aria''s help of course."

    "Wild herbs, eh? That sounds interesting," I said. "I''ll be glad to come along. You can tell me what they look like, and I''ll help pick."

    It was obvious that Brenna was pleased with my answer, because her eyes were sparkling. She said, "That''s wonderful. I''ll inform the lords about it."

    In which case, she immediately closed her eyes for a moment. When she opened them again, she started talking.

    "My Lord Caleb? It''s Brenna here," she said as I watched her closely while we continued our walk.

    She paused for a moment and then continued. "Is it all right if we take Alfie with us to gather wild herbs?" She paused again for a moment and then nodded. "Yes, of course. Thank you so much, my lord. We''ll definitely be careful." She nodded furiously some more and then said, "All right. Thank you, my lord." Then she terminated the chat.

    She turned to me and said, "All done."

    That easy, eh? Chatting with someone with personal qi via the WIFI communication system.

    After I''d found a free spot to store my newly acquired personal hygiene items at the back of the clinic, Brenna and I headed out. As we came down toward the marquee where we had the morning meal, we met up with Aria, who was helping the other soldiers clean up the area. Brenna and I were just starting to help, too, when I suddenly noticed a loud commotion going on.

    Soldiers were rushing about everywhere, armed to the teeth with weapons. Then loud engines rumbled across the area, and I saw military vehicles, not unlike the army trucks back at home, filing along and moving toward the edge of the clearing. I was awed at the sight before me.

    Amid the soldiers were Felix and Caleb, gracefully saddling their winged lions and issuing commands loudly to their underlings. They sounded like a pair of sergeants doing a morning drill, their deep reverberating voices loud and clear. I was sure anyone within a mile could hear them.

    They looked every damned bit the part of head warriors of the kingdom. Everything about them exuded power, influence, and control, and I felt my tummy fluttering and heart racing in excitement as I watched them.

    I couldn''t help myself and found that I was using my newly acquired military lenses to zoom in on Felix. He had his masked face directed away from me so all I could see was the defined line of his jaw, which was strong and sharp. My eyes lingered about his dark-brown hair, which was stylishly cut, the length resting snugly about the nape of his long neck. His dark leather garments fit his masculine body to perfection, showing the defined line of his biceps, forearms, and those long, muscular legs. Everything about him exuded manliness and power.

    I then shifted my eyes and zoomed in on Caleb. The moment I did so, I noted him swiftly turning his eyes away from me.

    Eh? I had the nagging feeling that Caleb had been watching me, and the moment he sensed me turning my attention to him, he bailed. I secretly smiled. Tsundere Caleb.

    I couldn''t help myself and studied him, too, my gaze running along the line of his toned, firm physique. His black hair, like Felix''s, was cut stylishly, and the strands rested snugly against the nape of his long neck. I must admit that seeing him in profile, he was the definition of a Greek god, with aquiline features: straight nose, firm lips, and strong, sharp jawline. In his dark warrior garments, he looked ready for a battle.

    "They''re ready to leave," Aria said, drawing my attention away from the men.

    Brenna nodded, her hands clasped together as if in a prayer. "I hope all will go well and everyone returns unharmed."

    I found myself nodding my head as well. When I returned my attention to the men, I saw Felix looking our way. He lifted one hand and waved. Beside me, both Aria and Brenna waved their hands back at him.

    I stood there quietly watching as Felix and Caleb both shouted for their soldiers to depart. In an instant, the winged lions flapped their wings and then off they went, ascending to the sky, carrying Felix and Caleb with them.

    As the soldiers¡ªsome riding the military trucks and others on horseback¡ªstarted marching out, I had my gaze fixed on Felix and Caleb up in the sky until they disappeared from my sight.

 Chapter 27 - Beautiful Qi Part 5

    When the camp was once again quiet and everyone returned to their routine, Aria and Brenna took me to their tent where they got themselves ready to go out collecting wild herbs.

    Some ten minutes later, the girls¡ªwith bags strapped across their shoulders¡ªled me northward. As we were about to exit the perimeter of the camping site, we met up with Leona and four other soldiers. Apparently, we weren''t allowed to go out of the site without soldiers escorting us since the woods could be dangerous.

    The four soldiers were Michael, Allan, Travis, and Peter, and as I would find out later, they were the lords'' top and most trusted men. I noted also that they proudly sported their wolf ears, so I assumed they were wolf people, just as the girls were cat people.

    Leona told Aria, Brenna, and the soldiers to contact the team if they suspected anything wrong and that they must return to camp before dark. This, of course, Leona said was what Lord Caleb had told her to tell them, since he and Felix were responsible for everyone''s safety.

    I secretly smiled. Tsundere Caleb was a worrywart, wasn''t he? Then again, that must mean that he cared about his people a great deal, which was an admirable trait as one of the lords of the kingdom.

    Once everything was settled, Aria, Brenna, and I, along with our four soldiers, departed.

    Our journey was on foot because there was no clear path for a vehicle, and the horses had all been reserved for the soldiers on the mission with Felix and Caleb. Of course, tracking down those bandits was more important than us gathering wild herbs, so this arrangement was very logical to me. Also, Aria had confirmed to me that the location where this particular herb grew wasn''t that far from the camping site. A mere two hours or so journey on foot, which was fine with me because I enjoyed long walks anyway.

    We hiked northward until the trees were taller than ever before and the bushes so thick that I suspected it was hard for even seasoned trampers back on Earth to get through.

    We trailed along a narrow, barely passable path until we came to a less dense area, and the walk became easier. Oddly enough, I felt that the atmosphere here was different. Why is this so? I didn''t know, but I felt it in my gut that there was a change in the air. I thought it felt cold here, despite the heat of the sun beating down on us relentlessly.

    Wiping sweat from my forehead, I glanced at Aria''s bag dangling by her side as she walked.

    I asked curiously, "They''re quite small, aren''t they? Will there be enough room for the herbs? I mean, you''re planning on picking quite a bit, aren''t you?"

    Aria said, "These are magic bags. They''re bottomless, so there should be plenty of room for the herbs."

    Well, of course they were magic bags. By this point, I wasn''t so surprised anymore.

    "I see. They''re magic bags. I should have guessed." Then, because I couldn''t help myself, I asked, "How much are they?"

    Brenna said, "By the sound of it, you want one."

    I nodded eagerly. I mean, if I could acquire one, that''d be awesome. I could store all my belongings in there. It''d be very convenient, especially when traveling between kingdoms and, more so, realms. But of course, I needed to get some money first if I wanted a magic bag of my own.

    Aria said, "It''s rather expensive."

    Brenna nodded. "Fifteen gold coins."

    Gold coins, eh? I assumed that this must be their currency, then.

    I asked, "What''s the currency here? I mean, in my homeland, we use dollars. Of course, other parts of our world¡­ I mean kingdom, use different types of currencies, but they can be traded."

    Aria said, "That''s interesting, Alfie. Here amongst the many close kingdoms, we all use the same sort of currency, which is bronze, silver, and gold coins. Of course, gold being the most expensive."

    That sounded logical enough to me. Then I wondered how many US dollars would be equivalent to one gold coin here.

    Because I was curious, I asked, "In this kingdom, how much would one get paid in a day if, say, one was to work as a waiter in a restaurant?"

    Brenna looked at me and grinned. She asked, "Are you planning on finding a job?"

    I nodded. "I''ll be honest that I have nothing on me. I lost everything during my travels." I chuckled and said, "I mean, not that I''m careless or anything."

    Aria nodded. "It''s unfortunate. But that''s traveling. Unless you hire adventurers or guards during your journey, then it''s not very safe, especially between borders."

    Brenna said, "About finding a job in our kingdom. It''s easy, as our economy is growing and there''re always business owners looking for good staff members."

    Aria said, "As a waiter in a restaurant, you''ll get one gold coin a day, provided you work for eight hours a day. That''s a full-time position."

    Brenna said, "One hundred silver coins is equivalent to one gold coin, and one hundred bronze is equivalent to one silver coin. Though, I must admit that we don''t use the bronze as much now since prices have increased."

    I did some calculations in my head and found that the currency here was similar when compared to home. A silver coin was about the same as one US dollar, which meant that fifteen silver coins was equivalent to fifteen US dollars, which was about the pay rate for a waiter.

    "The pay rate is very similar to my homeland," I said.

    But then, that magic bag was fifteen gold coins. That''d be about one thousand five hundred in US dollars. Damn, but the price was way out of my league, especially now that I was penniless.

    Suddenly, I thought about the military contact lenses I was currently wearing. How much would that have cost? Not to mention the magic socks and boots.

    Needless to say, I started to freak out and reminded myself to be very careful with the items. After all, I didn''t want to damage them. If I were to damage any of them, I would have to pay for the repairs, wouldn''t I? When I returned them.

    It wasn''t long before we got deeper into the woods, and now I started feeling more than a little eerie. I turned my attention to our soldiers, who''d had their rifles on standby and ready for action since we had left the camping site. I noted that they looked calm as they went about their merry way, scanning every corner of the woods.

    I then turned my attention to both Aria and Brenna. They, too, looked calm and relaxed.

    I sighed as I raised my eyes to look up at the bright-blue sky above. Maybe it is just me. Since this wasn''t my world, I was bound to feel a little anxious.

 Chapter 28 - Beautiful Qi Part 6

    I tried to relax as we continued on our way, and it wasn''t long until we came to the site.

    "We''re here," Michael, our lead soldier, said loudly.

    We rushed on after him, and a few moments later, we came in sight of one of the most beautiful places ever. The field was covered in an array of wildflowers, stretching endlessly down to the river beyond.

    "Wow!" I expressed. "It''s beautiful here."

    Aria said, "It is, isn''t it?"

    It wasn''t long before Aria, Brenna, and I started hunting for wild herbs. Aria took out a small tablet, which wasn''t that much different from our tablets, such as an iPad, back at home, and flicked through the screens, showing me what we were supposed to be looking for. This wild herb, which had a long and complicated proper name, had a brownish stem, green heart-shaped leaves, and a black and red flower bud with the pattern similar to a black widow spider. Its nickname was, of course, the black widow herb.

    Aria said, "This herb, when turned into a potion, can heal most poisons. Of course, the purer the ingredients and the more powerful the magic used when creating the potion, the more potent it is. Lord Noah and his students will be using this to develop a new type of potion for healing."

    I asked, as my eyes scanned around my area of the field, "Not just anyone can make the potion, then? Like, you can''t just put the herbs in a mortar and start grinding with a pestle?"

    Aria chuckled in amusement at my suggestion. "No. Unfortunately not. With that, you''ll just get a dark paste with no potential at all. Only those with high qi can turn wild herbs into something magical and powerful, Alfie. There are many aiming to be the top in the pharmaceutical magician field, but I must admit that you need high qi for that."

    "I see," I said. Well, that sure didn''t sound like anyone like me. After all, I probably had no qi whatsoever within me since I was from another realm.

    I said as a joke, "I bet they make lots of gold coins, eh? Those people with high qi, if they were to work as a pharmaceutical magician."

    Aria gave me an odd look and nodded. "Very high. Those with high qi, especially one with a pure qi, have to be protected, you know, Alfie. And of course, they''ll need to attend a five-year university course before they can become an apprentice of a master."

    "It sure sounds difficult," I said. Not unlike a university degree back home. Then I cocked my head to one side and asked, "Why is that? Why do the ones with pure qi need to be protected?"

    Brenna said, "Because they''re very rare. There''s probably about one in every ten to twenty thousand or so in the whole of the Aurora Realm."

    Aria said, "Because their qi is so pure, they easily attract those with dark qi."

    "Dark qi?" I asked.

    Brenna said, "Monsters and beasts, creatures with high dark energy or power. It''s an opposite attracts sort of thing. Nobody can fully understand it. It just happens. Just another phenomenon in our realm."

    Aria said, "There''s something very alluring about the pure qi to the dark qi individual, you see, and for some¡­ well, they crave it and need it for survival."

    Just as Aria said that, I felt hair rising along the back of my neck, and I was more than a little scared suddenly. I looked over my shoulder, my eyes narrowed as I stared into the darkness of the woods beyond. Why do I feel like we are being watched?

    I flicked my gaze to the soldiers patrolling the area. Again, they still looked calm and relaxed. It must be my imagination, I thought. I should just chill.

 Chapter 29 - Beautiful Qi Part 7

    We continued looking for more black widow herbs, and I was pleased that I found some amongst the thick bushes. I carefully picked them and put them into Aria''s magic bag, since she was next to me. Of course, it amazed me that no matter how much I put in, the magic bag never seemed to get full, and I''ll be honest that I desperately wanted one of my own, more than ever after seeing how awesome it was, especially during lunch break.

    Hence, when the sun was high above the sky, indicating midday, everyone gathered around, and Aria and Brenna produced some very delicious packed lunch out of their magic bags. We even had a picnic blanket laid on the ground under a tree.

    As we sat there eating club sandwiches and drinking sweet drinks¡ªwhich I assumed was something akin to juice¡ªI admired the fields of wild flowers before us. The sight was breathtakingly beautiful, and I suddenly wished that I had a digital camera with me.

    Speaking of digital cameras, I turned to Aria and asked, "Do you have a camera app on that tablet of yours?"

    "Did you want to take some pictures, Alfie?" Aria asked.

    I answered in glee. "Yes."

    Aria retrieved the tablet from within the magic bag and brought up the camera app. Then she showed me how to use it, and I found that it wasn''t different from our own app back home. Thus, I started snapping pictures of the field of wildflowers, and soon it was all of us, too, including the soldiers Michael, Allan, Peter, and Travis. I even took our selfies with all our faces squeezed against each other to fit in the frame, with the field of wildflowers and herbs as the backdrop. Needless to say, I had fun with everyone.

    It wasn''t long before Michael, who I thought was the oldest out of the four soldiers, asked, "Were you scared when we came chasing after you last night, Alfie?"

    His question took me by surprise. I nodded my head and said, "Very scared. I have to be honest that you all looked like a bunch of demons, since it was so dark."

    Allan asked, "Why were you in the woods?"

    "We heard from Lord Worthington that you got lost. But how did you even get here in the first place?" Travis asked with a look of worry and confusion on his face.

    Peter nodded his head in agreement. He said, "No village ever existed so close to the barrier. It''s a rule in all of the kingdoms across the realm."

    Now then, I thought, how the hell was I going to explain this to them?

    I licked my lips and said, "I was completely lost during my travels and just kind of kept walking until I found the bathhouse, which I assumed at the time was someone''s house. So I went in to ask for help, but of course, no one was there. And since there was a pool, I decided to take a bath because I was so dirty."

    God, I couldn''t believe I could lie through my teeth with a straight face.

    Aria said, "It''s lucky, then, that the lords found you, Alfie."

    Michael said, chuckling in amusement, "It wasn''t so much as the lords found him, Aria. The lords were hunting for him."

    Eh? Michael''s words caught my attention.

    Felix and Caleb were hunting for me? But why? How did they even know that I had been around there in the first place?

    Peter explained. "We were just finishing off a small group of bandits in the woods when we saw a beam of white light piercing the night sky, and both Lord Worthington and Lord Harrington reacted."

    Lord Worthington and Lord Harrington? I assumed Peter was referring to Felix and Caleb respectively. And a beam of white light? What could that be?

    Allan nodded. He was chuckling as he said, "They were like a pair of provoked beasts for sure. Every one of us soldiers on the mission that night could feel their dark qi pulsating in the air."

    Travis nodded. He said, "They were triggered by that white qi for sure."

    Michael said, "We were ordered to hunt down that white qi, and then we found you, Alfie."

    Rather, I wanted to correct them, they captured me. Found and captured were two very different words with different meanings, after all.

    I said in explanation, "The white qi must have been the barrier. It was glowing in the pool in that bathhouse last night."

    Michael asked, as if in doubt, "Is that so? Not because it''s you, Alfie?"

    I cocked my head to one side, confused.

    Peter said, "We''re some of the lords'' most trusted soldiers. Can you explain why we''re here and not on a mission with the lords themselves?"

    I frowned, even more confused now. What are they trying to imply?

    It was then Aria said, "I don''t think this is the time to talk about this, gentlemen."

    Brenna said, "I''m also curious, Aria. Yesterday, when we went gathering herbs, we were escorted by the newly recruited soldiers."

    I, too, became curious as to what they were talking about and asked, "Aria?"

    Finally, Aria said, "Alfie has pure qi. It''s not strong, but still pure, nonetheless."

    Now that she said that, I remembered she had mentioned something to me last night about me being pure. Was this what she meant? That I had pure qi?

    It was then Brenna and all four soldiers nodded in understanding. But of course, I didn''t understand anything except for the fact that I apparently had pure qi.

    Michael said, "That would explain why Lord Worthington couldn''t control himself and attacked Alfie last night." He was looking at me strangely.

    Attacked? When did Felix attack me last night? Then it dawned on me. The kiss! Of course, Felix had kissed me last night.

    Allan nodded. "He''s the strongest."

    "And therefore the most sensitive to the pure qi," Brenna said. "Even those with very low levels trigger his basic instinct." She turned to me. "Your qi must be very weak, Alfie, because I can''t even sense you at all."

    Michael said, "Me neither."

 Chapter 30 - Beautiful Qi Part 8

    And all three other soldiers nodded in unison, agreeing that they couldn''t sense me and my pure qi at all.

    Brenna turned her attention to Aria and asked, "You can sense Alfie''s qi, Aria?"

    Aria nodded. "It''s very weak, but it''s there."

    So apparently, I had pure qi, and though it was so weak that most couldn''t sense it, it was still there, nonetheless. And Aria went on to explain why it was important these four most trusted and strongest soldiers were here with us in the first place, which was to protect us, since my pure qi would likely attract the unwanted attention of wild beasts in the woods.

    Brenna said, "You must be very careful, Alfie, especially when out in the woods and, of course, around the lords."

    I cocked my head to one side. I understood that I should be careful when I was in the woods, but why when I was around the lords? And I assumed all seven of them.

    "Why?" I asked because I wanted to be clear on what they meant. I mean, I assumed they were watching out for me, after all, and thus they were warning me in case shit hit the fan in the future.

    Allan explained. "They have what is called dark qi. It''s rare and only exists in some very powerful beasts. At its core, the qi is malicious and is always attracted to what is pure."

    I remembered Aria and Brenna explained to me about dark qi and beasts this morning.

    And the seven lords had dark qi. But they weren''t beasts, were they? To me, they were very human. Or at least as human as could be in this realm.

    Aria said, winking at me with a grin, "They can attack you at any time if you''re not careful."

    I blushed in response. I asked, "Attack? Like actually killing me? Or something else?" After all, I wanted it clarified to me so that I knew in the future.

    Brenna said, "Our lords wouldn''t kill you, Alfie. They like you, after all." She giggled delightfully. "Especially Lord Felix. Anyone can see that he''s smitten with you, obviously. What we mean is that they''ll draw your qi from you, which would make you weak."

    Aria said, "Without your qi, you''ll die in this world, Alfie. There are some out there that will kill to get their hands on pure qi."

    Peter said, "Once they draw your qi completely out of your body, you''re as good as dead."

    I paled at the thought that there were people out there who''d want the pure qi so much that they''d go as far as killing. Did that mean that I could be a target? I thought that from now on, I had to be more careful.

    Aria said, "Qi can leak out of your body if you don''t know how to control it. In the same vein, qi can also be drawn out of you via the mouth, and of course, the more dangerous route is straight from the core, which is where your heart is."

    That would explain why Felix had kissed me. Because he was drawing my qi via my mouth.

    I was dumbfounded. No wonder the man was behaving so strangely since the first moment I had met him. He was reacting to my qi, and when he kissed me, it was because he was merely sucking my qi. That bastard! And he even went further as to make a deal with me, offering me a promise of returning home in exchange for a daily morning kiss.

    I decided that I''d have to have a chat with him, because there was no way I was going to let him suck my qi on a daily basis when my level was already so weak. I mean, what if my qi ran out?

    It was some half an hour later when we finished our meal and resumed our herb gathering. I was concentrating so hard on doing my job that I didn''t know the time had flown by. When I next raised my head, I heard footsteps running across the field. I looked around and saw Michael, Peter, Allan, and Travis racing toward us. The apprehensive expressions on their faces scared me. Suddenly, my body and mind were on high alert, and I felt in my gut that something was very wrong.

    I turned and shouted, my voice shaky, "Aria! Brenna! Something doesn''t feel right."

    Both Aria and Brenna, who were a few feet away from me, hastily stood up and looked around, too.

    "Stay low!" Michael shouted commandingly at us. "Stay low!"

    Aria and Brenna crouched down in reaction and hid themselves amongst the tall wildflowers. I hastily did the same, my eyes alert as I searched around me.

    My heart was racing as I used my lenses to zoom in on our surroundings. All I could see were wildflowers and, beyond that, the woods of tall trees and bushes. I zoomed in a bit more, narrowing my eyes, and then there they were.

    I sucked in my breath, my stomach going hollow.

    There was a horde of men I had not seen before, armed to the teeth with weapons. And they were heading our way.

    Michael said, "I count forty men."

    Peter said, "Five trucks. Ten men on horseback. Thirty on foot. Maybe five to ten more in the trucks."

    Allan said, "Weapons are rifles and swords. A few axes."

    Travis said, "One healer. Three mages. A few archers. The rest looked ex-soldier." He paused. "And one very fucking powerful warrior."

    Michael said, "Shit! He has dark qi."

    The four soldiers turned to look at me, which freaked me out even more.

    Aria tapped on my shoulder, drawing my attention to her. "Alfie, if anything happens, run."

    I asked, confused, "But what about you and everyone else?"

    She shook her head. "We''re outnumbered."

    Suddenly, my body started shivering. For the first time in my life, I felt real fear settling in me.

    What is Aria saying?

    I asked, "What do you mean? I don''t understand."

    Aria took my hands and said, "Run. If anything happens, just run and don''t look back. It''s important that you''re safe."

    Suddenly, loud banging noises erupted, and bullets, bright and glowing, flew straight at us.

    I screamed as Aria pushed me down low to hide amongst the wild bushes. Brenna crawled over and asked, "What''s happening? I thought we were safe here."

    "Get down, everyone!" Michael shouted at us as he fired his rifle, round after round.

 Chapter 31 - Beautiful Qi Part 9

    With my head low, I saw glowing red, orange, and yellow bullets spit from the weapons and fly across the field toward our attackers. In the distance, I heard men screaming as they were shot.

    "Get them!" I heard a man shout from deep within the woods. "Capture the women and that boy! I want them alive! I want that boy alive!"

    Just as the man said that, bullets flew toward us and one hit Michael''s left arm, causing him to fall back onto the ground right in front of me.

    I stared, paralyzed for a moment as I watched him bleeding and struggling to get back up. When I had managed to snap myself out of it, I rushed over to him, and with shaky hands, I ripped the sleeve of my shirt and tied the material around his arm tightly. By the time I was done, my hands were stained with Michael''s blood.

    Breath heaving heavily, Michael said, "Thanks, Alfie. Now, get out of here. Run." He pushed me away from him, and behind me, Aria took me by the arm and pulled me back.

    "Come on, Alfie!" she shouted. "We have to go."

    "Come on!" Brenna shouted, too. "We have to run. We have to get out of here."

    With her hand tight on my wrist, Aria led me away from the field toward the woods, with Brenna right behind us. Meanwhile, Michael was back on his feet. He was shouting at us to run as he and his comrades continued to fire their weapons at the steadily appearing army of men. Were they the bandits Felix and Caleb were after? But why were they here?

    Finally reaching the woods, Aria forced me to hide behind a tree and told me to stay hidden.

    I asked, my voice shaking, "Are we going to be okay, Aria?"

    "We''re going to be fine, Alfie." She assured me.

    I wanted to believe her, but I had this sinking feeling in my stomach that we weren''t because we were so outnumbered.

    Suddenly, I noticed that Aria was going pale as she tried to concentrate. She said, her voice shaking, "I can''t get through. I can''t connect with the team. What''s going on?" She turned to Brenna and asked, "Brenna, you try."

    Brenna, who was currently shaking from head to toe in fright, nodded her head. She closed her eyes and concentrated, as she had done this morning when she had contacted Caleb via the WIFI communication. She suddenly frowned, and she shook her head, too. She said, "I can''t either. What''s going on?"

    Aria looked up and then she swore under her breath. "Shit! It''s a forcefield. They''re blocking us."

    I raised my head and saw the blue-tinted glow above us, which stretched beyond the woods.

    Suddenly, the sound of men shouting became louder as they screamed. Then I heard the stomping of horse hooves, and the three of us peeked at the battlefield. The moment I saw the sight before me, I gasped.

    Tears started brewing in my eyes. Oh God! Our soldiers were down and had been captured by the enemy. Michael, Allan, Travis, and Peter had all been shot in the limbs and were bleeding severely. They were being dragged away toward the trucks at the back.

    I shifted my gaze and saw a man in a black garment pointing his fingers this way and that, aggressively ordering his soldiers about. I used my lenses to zoom in on him, and the moment I saw his face clearly, I gasped. Masculine, angular face, straight nose, and firm lips, with dark-brown hair and blue eyes, the man was handsome. From the looks of things, he appeared to be the leader of the pack.

    "Your Highness!"

    Your Highness? A prince? Was that man, the leader, a prince?

    I flicked my gaze to the one addressing the man. This one was bulky, with dark hair, brown eyes, and tanned skin. He looked like a hunter of some sort. He said, his voice hard and cold, "The bastards have slaughtered the Black Wing squad."

    The prince''s handsome face turned dark, and he looked as though he were about to go ballistic. "Fuck!" he screamed loudly. He turned his gaze in our direction and shouted, "Get them. I don''t fucking care how you do it, but get those bitches and that boy! I want that boy alive. I want him, and I want him now!"

    My body froze in terror at this prince''s words. He wanted me, and it was most likely due to my pure qi. I felt sick in my stomach as my mind raced.

    Aria said, drawing my attention to her, "We have to run!"

    I nodded, my face drained of blood and my body shaking in horror. Aria pulled me and Brenna by the wrists and made us run with her.

    My tears were blurring my vision as my heart raced.

    The prince was going to kill me, wasn''t he, once he had captured me? My mind couldn''t stop thinking about the distorted expression he displayed on his face when he had been in a rage. Yes, he was going to kill me, and it''d be without mercy. I could tell it in my gut.

    We ran until our legs were sore and tired and we couldn''t catch our breath. And it wasn''t long until we were surrounded by the enemy, with their rifles and other assortment of nasty weapons pointed at us. There were five or six men on horseback, too, and they chased after us relentlessly until we were exhausted.

    Aria tripped, pulling me along with her, and the enemy came upon us. Brenna tried to pull Aria up, but Aria was too exhausted to keep going.

    "Aria," I said. "Come on. We have to keep going."

    Aria shoved me away and said, "You have to go, Alfie. We''re going to be fine. Just go. Run!" she commanded.

    I shook my head as tears rolled down my cheeks. "No. I won''t go. Not without you two. Come on." I pulled at Aria''s hand.

    Aria shook her head. "We can''t leave." She pointed ahead. "That forcefield won''t let us leave."

    Forcefield? I turned to look behind me and noticed a blue hue glistening in the distance.

    Of course, the forcefield.

    "You can get through it, Alfie. But we can''t. Now go!" she ordered. "Go get help. We''ll be waiting." She threw her magic bag to me. "Take it. Now go!"

    Why couldn''t she and Brenna go through it? And if they couldn''t, then how could I?

    Still confused, I hastily grabbed for the bag. My gut instinct told me to trust Aria. I did and started running like the devil was chasing after me.

    As I ran like I had never run before, I heard men who were chasing after me screaming at me that they were going to hunt me down and kill me.

    I didn''t listen to them. My mind was on one thing only, and that was to run past that blue forcefield in the distance and get help.

    My legs were hurting badly, but I ignored the pain and continued sprinting until I came within an inch of the forcefield. There, I took a deep breath like I was about to dive into the ocean, closed my eyes, and raced right through the blue-tinted light.

    As I passed, I heard a faint hum. It was only when I was some distance away that I slowed my pace and glanced back. To my astonishment, the men who were chasing after me ran, smashing their bodies right into the forcefield, and bounced backward as if they had just hit a wall.

    I didn''t have time to think what had just happened and kept running deeper into the woods, away from the enemy. I kept running until I couldn''t hear the men''s voices anymore, until I was so tired that I finally collapsed onto the ground.

 Chapter 32 - Beautiful Qi Part 10

    Lying there on the mossy grass, I breathed heavily as I tried to catch my breath and tears began flowing down my cheeks. This was the new world I had found myself in. For the first time in my life, I experienced the pain and the fear of the possibility of losing my friends and comrades to an enemy. Despite that I had only just met them, both Aria and Brenna were my friends and the soldiers my comrades.

    I didn''t know how long I stayed there in that fetal position, my mind numb and tears continuously flowing down my cheeks. When I finally gained my senses and looked up, the sky had a tinge of gray to it. Suddenly, I heard the cries of night creatures, not unlike the first night I had arrived here in this realm.

    I wiped tears from my eyes and stood, scanning about my surroundings.

    Is this night time? But it was still bright. Then I remembered that I had the military lenses on, which meant I could see in the dark as clearly as in daylight.

    Somewhere in the distance, I heard a wolf howling, and I shivered in fright in response.

    I had to get out of here, I thought. I had to get back to camp and get help. Aria and everyone else depended on me to contact Felix and his soldiers now.

    Clutching Aria''s magic bag to my chest, I hiked as I tried to find the path we took when we first came to the field. After about an hour, I had the sinking feeling that I was lost, and I started to panic.

    I came to a stop and decided that I needed to think clearly. First thing to do if you''re lost in the woods is to stay calm. Panic was your worst enemy in this case.

    Hence, I took a few slow, deep breaths to calm myself down. Once I was more relaxed, I started using my gray cells.

    It was night, so I needed a safe place to stay until morning came. I would also need to conserve my energy for tomorrow''s hike back to camp, so it was best if I rested. Also, I decided that I''d try using the WIFI system to connect with the team since I knew that I had some qi in me after all. If I were to give it a go, I might be able to get through. Of course, Leona would be worried sick that none of us had returned by now. And what about Felix and Caleb? Would they be searching for us now?

    I tramped for another fifteen minutes through some very thick bushes until I found a massive tree, similar to a redwood in America, that had a hollow trunk.

    Relief swept through me because I knew I was now protected from the cold and wind, as well as other wild creatures that were roaming the woods in the night.

    I hastily ventured inside the hollow trunk and found that it was quite spacious. I could very easily lie across it, with room to spare.

    After I''d made myself comfortable sitting cross-legged, I settled Aria''s magic bag on the ground and started taking things out. Of course, there were lots of herbs that we had gathered, and I put those to the side, piling them high against the wall of the tree trunk. Then I took out the leftover lunch and juice, the picnic blanket, the tablet, a compass, and lastly, a crystal ball. These were the items in Aria''s magic bag. I stared long and hard at the crystal ball, wondering what Aria would need it for on a trip like this.

    After I''d put the herbs back into the bag, I wrapped the picnic blanket around me for warmth and started trying to connect with the team back at camp. I thought the best way to do that was to meditate, and so I closed my eyes and calmed myself down, trying to relax. But of course, it was hard considering what I had just been through; the traumatizing event that had transpired only a couple of hours before. Obviously, I was still shaking from the shock of it all.

    The sight of Aria, Brenna, Michael, Peter, Travis, and Allan being hunted down and captured by the enemy kept playing within my mind''s eye, and I couldn''t help but start panicking again, wondering what their fates were. Would the enemy kill them immediately? Would they be tortured?

    I shook my head and told myself to stop thinking negative thoughts, to be stronger, and to keep my mind clear. After all, I had to contact Felix and Caleb as soon as possible so they could start a rescue mission.

    This time, I was determined to clear my mind. Hence, I began to meditate. After counting down from sixty-four, a method Grandfather Kenjiro had taught me, I found myself finally able to relax, and my mind became clear. I was in that alpha state where my mind could now connect to the universe, as Grandfather Kenjiro usually said.

    Back at home, whenever I did this¡ªwhich was quite regularly¡ªit had been nice and relaxing. Though, I must admit that I never felt like I connected with the universe as Grandfather implied. But here, suddenly, I felt different. Here, I felt this burst of energy all around me and flowing through me. Without even opening my eyes, I could sense dust particles in the air, all in different shades of the rainbow, floating and dancing and glittering.

    I opened my eyes. Before me was the glowing of dust particles everywhere. The sight was breathtakingly beautiful.

    I was awed.

    Amongst the bursts of energy around me, I sensed some very powerful ones. If I could guess correctly, there were about eight or nine of them close by. Their colors were all different, and their strengths, though all strong, were not at the same levels. Some were obviously on higher tiers than others.

    Was this the WIFI network that Aria and Brenna had told me about?

    Pleased that I could tap into this realm''s qi, I closed my eyes again and tried to search for one that was close and familiar. I guessed that as long as I could log into one, I could ask whoever was on the other side for help, kind of like cold-calling a random number.

    I concentrated on picking the right qi. Suddenly, this one popped up as if it were also hunting for me. The magic around it felt familiar. It was as if I had a taste of this qi before. But how? When?

    "Alfie!"

    The deep, reverberating voice calling my name made me jolt in my spot. My heart skipped a beat as joy suddenly overwhelmed me. Tears started brewing in my eyes as I opened my mouth and asked, "Felix? Is that you?"

    I heard a big sigh, as if in relief. Then came the voice again. "Yes, it''s Felix. Where are you, Alfie? What happened?"

 Chapter 33 - Beautiful Qi Part 11

    I wiped tears from my eyes as I said, "Felix, I''m so sorry, but we were being hunted by some people. I don''t know who they are, but the soldiers, Aria, and Brenna have all been captured."

    I heard a long inhalation and then, "Fuck!"

    I whispered softly, "I''m so sorry, Felix. I didn''t know what to do. I couldn''t help Aria and Brenna. Aria said they couldn''t pass through the forcefield or something."

    "Alfie, listen, darling. We''re coming to get you. Tell us your position."

    I shook my head. "I don''t know where I am, Felix. I''m still in the woods. But I think I''m safe. So please go and rescue Aria and everyone else first. I''ll be fine."

    Felix said, his voice echoing through the WIFI system, "Alfie, have you got anything with you?"

    I said, "Aria''s magic bag."

    "Good. Look for a crystal in the bag."

    I picked up the purple crystal that was sitting on the ground and said, "It''s here."

    "That''s our tracker. Only we can see it. Now, I want you to give it some of your qi and turn it toward the sky."

    I frowned. "How¡­ how do I give the crystal some of my qi?"

    I wonder if I should kiss it like Felix kissed me to give it some of my qi.

    Felix said, "Place the crystal near your heart and command your qi to flow out toward the crystal."

    So no kissing, then?

    I licked my lips and then said, "Okay. I''ll give it a go."

    With the crystal in my hands, I brought it close against my chest and then closed my eyes. With my mind blank, I then concentrated on forcing some of my qi out from me. Suddenly, I felt this light warmth leaving my body, and as I opened my eyes, I saw the glow of white dust particles streaming from my chest to the crystal ball.

    I smiled, pleased. I said loudly to Felix, "I''ve transferred my qi into the crystal."

    "Good boy," he said. "Now divert the qi toward the sky."

    I assumed he meant directing the crystal toward the sky. Hence, I did just that. Immediately, I saw white light shine from the crystal up into the sky, which I assumed indicated my position.

    "I see it," Felix said. "Shit!"

    I heard the frustration in his voice and asked, "What''s wrong, Felix?"

    "Hold on a second, darling," he said.

    I assumed he must be discussing the situation with Caleb and Leona. I gave him a few more seconds and then a few more. When he was taking too long, I got a little freaked out and asked, "Felix? Is everything okay?" Of course, my voice was shaking with worry.

    "It''s fine, darling," he said. "Help is on the way."

    I asked, "What about Aria and Brenna and the soldiers?"

    "The team has figured out the enemy''s location. We''re on our way to rescue them."

    I sighed in relief, suddenly feeling very exhausted.

    "Alfie?" came Felix''s voice. "Are you all right?"

    I nodded furiously. "Yes. Yes, I''m fine, Felix."

    "Before I terminate the chat, I need you to do something for me."

    "What is it?"

    "I need you to create a barrier to protect yourself in case something happens while you''re in the woods."

    Of course, it was night and wild creatures were hunting, weren''t they? And there was my pure qi also, which could easily attract them.

    I asked, "How?"

    "Just like you did when transferring your qi to the crystal. Concentrate and transfer your qi to form a barrier around you. When you do that, say the words sage barrier. It''s a magic command."

    I nodded in understanding. I said, "I''ll try. Give me a second."

    I closed my eyes and relaxed my mind again. Then I forced my qi to flow out from my body. I must admit that it was easier this time around, controlling my qi. Then I said the words, "Sage barrier," and I faintly heard an echo of some sort around me. When next I opened my eyes, I saw a white-tinted light glow around me. It felt warm, too, like the morning sun.

    I said to Felix, "I think I did it. It''s supposed to be glowing white, right?"

    "That''s my boy," he said, and I didn''t miss a hint of proudness in his voice, either.

    "Thank you, Felix," I said. "Please, save Aria, Brenna, and everyone."

    "I know, darling," he said. "Now I have to log off. Will you be okay?"

    I nodded my head furiously. "I''ll be fine. I promise." After all, I didn''t want him to worry about me when saving Aria, Brenna, and the soldiers was more important.

    "Then rest well. I''ll see you soon," he said.

    I nodded furiously again. "See you soon, Felix." Then the line went dead, and I was once again alone in the depths of the woods.

 Chapter 34 - A Rescue Mission Part 1

    I stayed awake that night, my eyes large and wide as I stared out into the night, while my body was tense as I sat there hugging myself into a tight ball. Every little sound that came my way, I''d react in defense, which was very exhausting when doing it for six to seven long hours straight. By the time dawn came¡ªwhich was when the light around my surroundings turned from a tinted gray to orangey, indicating that the sun was rising¡ªI felt half dead.

    Moving like a zombie and sporting a pair of panda eyes along with a pale complexion, I started packing up, putting the picnic blanket away, along with the purple crystal. I didn''t think I''d need to display it toward the sky to indicate where my position was anymore, since it was now daylight.

    Once done, I strapped Aria''s magic bag over my shoulder and headed out of my shelter. Outside, I inhaled some fresh morning air into my lungs, closed my eyes, and did a few positive affirmations.

    One, Felix and the team will safely and successfully rescue Aria and everyone else. Two, I will be found and taken back to camp safely. Three, my spirit must be high and my mind and body alert. With that, I opened my eyes again and nodded with determination.

    After stretching my arms and legs to ease some of the tension from my body, which was very sore from the cramped position I had been in, I headed out.

    I wandered around for bit, deliberating what I should do. Felix had told me last night that a team was on the way to get me, but was I supposed to stay put while I waited for them? I would assume that it''d take at least a couple of hours until they reached me, if they were to set off at the crack of dawn. That meant that I had a bit of time before they arrived. Hence, I decided to hunt around for a stream or river because I was thirsty as hell. After all, I had been dehydrated since last night, having finished drinking the last drop of the leftover juice from lunch.

    Sometime later, I found myself trekking along a difficult path, and it wasn''t long until I heard the trickling of water running in the distance. It had to be either a stream or a river, all right, which pleased me because it wasn''t that far off from where I was supposed to be when the team arrived.

    Glad that I found water to satisfy my thirst, I rushed along, trotting down the sloping hill and moving between trees and bushes. Then, just when I was about to reach the clearing, I came to a sudden halt, nearly falling flat on my face in the process. Once I managed to steady myself, I scurried over and hid behind a tree. With my heart racing, I peeked, and there in the distance by the river, I saw a vision in white saddling a beast of a tiger.

    I sucked in my breath as my heart and mind raced.

    Who is this person? Obviously, he wasn''t that bastard of a prince who was hunting for me. But who was this man? And why was he here amidst the woods? Could he be one of the enemy? A comrade of that prince? And hounding after me?

    Shit!

    Fearing the worst possible scenario, I lowered myself so that I was even more hidden amongst the bushes. I pressed myself closer against the tree as I studied the man, using my lenses to zoom in on his person. After all, I needed to know what he looked like so that I could avoid any sort of confrontation with him if I happened upon him in the future.

    Up close, I noticed the man had long, pale-blond hair that reached down to his back. He had it neatly tied at the nape of his long neck with an intricately designed hair ornament. Unfortunately, he had his face away from me so I couldn''t see what he looked like. Though, I must admit that his tall, well-built body signified that he was a warrior like Felix and Caleb.

    Unlike Felix and Caleb, who wore dark warrior garments, this man wore white with blue trimming. With such pale clothing, wouldn''t he stand out and attract attention? Especially in the woods?

    I shifted my gaze to the beast of a tiger and shivered in trepidation. It was massive, all right, and it had a pair of wings, too. Then I wondered if it was common to have winged beasts in this realm.

    I shifted my attention back to the man, and instantly, I gasped and crouched even lower amongst the bushes. Oh God! He had shifted his attention toward my direction.

    Shit! Did he catch sight of me?

    "Who''s there?" he commanded loudly, his voice deep.

    Double shit! He did see me.

    I silently screamed inside my head as I started crawling away using my hands and knees while my heart was racing. Suddenly, I heard the slight rustling of leaves, and I knew instinctively that the man and his beast were coming after me.

    Shit! I hadn''t been in this realm for three days yet, and I''d been chased three times already.

    Sensing that the man was close by, I abandoned my slow, inconvenient crawling and hastily got on my feet. Then I started running like the devil was chasing after me. By this point, I must admit that I had gotten good with my sprinting, having been constantly chased, and I found that I was quite fast.

    Thus, I zigzagged over the rough terrain of the woods like a pro, even though I was so exhausted and dehydrated. A few moments later, when I couldn''t hear any rustling sound behind me, I thought I had lost the man and his beast, so I slowed down. But of course, I realized I''d made a mistake when I saw the man elegantly leaping from one tree branch to another, half flying in midair like a bloody hero in a Wuxia movie. And where is the beast tiger? It was nowhere to be found, but of course, I knew better.

    Instantly, I heard a loud roar echoing across the woods, and I realized that it was right in front of me, intercepting my escape.

    I racked my brain fast and decided to change direction. Thus, I switched my route to confuse both man and beast. But of course, they were smart-ass beings and altered their paths as well, coming right after me.

    Suddenly, I heard a loud whistle. The winged tiger responded by spreading its wings and ascending toward the sky. A moment later, it came toward its master, and I saw the man gracefully and effortlessly leap high like he was flying and then straddle the beast in one swift move. In an instant, both master and beast were hovering right above me, and it wasn''t long until I felt a strong arm wrap firmly about my middle.

 Chapter 35 - A Rescue Mission Part 2

    I gasped and screamed my head off as I was being lifted in midair as the winged tiger ascended higher and higher.

    Oh Lord! He wouldn''t dare drop me and let me fall to my death, would he?

    I felt the arm tighten around me, and then I was being roughly pulled up.

    Puff! I was dumped on a lap, my face buried in the massiveness of a hard chest. A muscular arm tightened around me as the warmth of the man''s body enveloped me, along with a wonderful woody, refreshing scent.

    I held on to the man tightly as we flew across the sky, and soon we descended toward a hill in the distance.

    Like Felix''s winged lion, this winged tiger landed gently and lightly. Once on the ground, the master got down from the beast. Then he guided me onto the ground as well.

    Standing in front of the man, my heart racing, I dreaded the moment I had to look at his face. Is he a friend or is he a foe? God, I didn''t know, and I didn''t want to find out.

    But find out I must, and I forced my gaze to his face.

    The moment my eye caught his, I sighed in relief.

    He wore a mask not unlike Felix''s or Caleb''s, which to me was a good sign. I didn''t know why it was a good sign, but I felt it in my gut that it was.

    The man in front of me wore a mask that covered the upper half of his face and showed only his emerald-green eyes, Roman nose, sensual lips, and strong jawline.

    This close to him, and with the military contact lenses on, I noted for the first time that the unique mask had tiny, intricate signs and symbols, along with gold-colored script written in a language I had never seen before.

    Shifting my gaze away from the man and feeling suddenly self-conscious, I moistened my lips. Then with trembling voice, I asked weakly, "Are¡­ are you Felix''s friend?"

    The man cocked his head to one side as his emerald-green eyes scrutinized me intensely. "So¡­ you must be Alfie."

    He knows my name! That must mean that he was a friend of Felix''s, right? Was he from the camp, too? But I had never seen him before.

    I nodded my head furiously. "Yes, I''m Alfie." Then I asked again, "And you''re Felix''s friend?"

    He gave a slight nod of his blond head. "Hm."

    I sighed in relief, and because I couldn''t help myself, tears started brewing in my eyes.

    He must have noticed because he cupped my face gently and wiped my tears with his thumbs.

    He said, "It looks like you''ve been through a lot, haven''t you, love?"

    Love? Did he just call me love? Come to think of it, Felix had called me darling. I was right, then. The people in this realm used endearing words in the strangest way.

    I licked my lower lip. Instantly, I felt his gaze lingering hot on my flesh there. Feeling suddenly nervous, I tried to draw his attention away from my lips by asking, "What about Aria and Brenna? Have they been rescued yet? Are they saved?"

    He finally shifted his gaze to look me in the eyes and said, "We''re working on that right now."

    "We have to rescue them quickly," I said urgently, my fingers tight and gripping his garment as if begging him. "They''re in danger. That prince, he looks dangerous, and¡­ What if he ordered his men to kill everyone?"

    "Prince?" he asked, his eyes narrowed dangerously.

    I nodded my head. "One of his men referred to him as Your Highness. I assume he''s a prince or of royal blood of some sort."

    "I see," he said. Suddenly, he changed the topic. "Alfie, before we return, I need to cast a spell on you."

    I cocked my head to one side, confused. "Cast a spell on me? Why? What for?"

    He said, "Aria told me about you and your pure qi."

    I nodded in understanding. "Yes? But it''s very weak. It''s almost nonexistent."

    "Regardless if it''s weak or strong, the fact remains that you still have pure qi in you. Do you understand that it''s imperative you must be protected?" he asked.

    I slowly nodded my head. "I do know that my pure qi attracts those with dark qi and that they can attack me."

    He smiled, and his emerald-green eyes glinted wickedly, along with that one-sided smile of his that I found rather fascinating.

    "Yes, that''s right. Do you understand that there are many of us in this realm who have dark qi?"

    I started shaking my head, but because of the intense look in his eyes, I decided to nod instead.

    I said weakly, "Yes, I understand."

    Many. He said that there were many of them who had dark qi in this realm. Could that mean that I was likely in more danger than I had previously realized?

 Chapter 36 - A Rescue Mission Part 3

    Oh God! Why the hell did I have to have pure-white qi in me? I had thought that people from another world such as Earth couldn''t possibly possess any sort of qi whatsoever.

    He said, "As one of the rulers of Acaedien, I can''t let a defenseless little thing with pure qi like you walk around unprotected when there so many wicked beasts with dark qi like us around."

    He said he is one of the rulers of Acaedien. So he was one of the seven lords, then. But which one was he? Lord Geoffrey Lancaster? He couldn''t be because the president of the monarchy and a father figure to the citizens of the kingdom just didn''t venture out into the woods to do soldier''s work. Lord Noah Wakefield? He was a magic professor and the head magic researcher, wasn''t he? So he wouldn''t be here doing this sort of thing, either. In fact, Brenna did say that Lord Noah had requested them to gather wild herbs for him, which meant that he couldn''t be here himself. So that meant this one next to me here could either be Lord Ethan Sherwood, Victor Rutherford, or Aaron Lancaster.

    My best bet was Lord Aaron Lancaster because he looked about the right age, which was in his late twenties or early thirties, similar to both Felix and Caleb.

    I nodded in understanding and said, "I don''t want to cause any trouble, my lord."

    He said, "Neither do I. It''d be troublesome and a headache to clean up. Will you allow me to cast a spell on you, Alfie?"

    I thought about this for a second and then asked, "What does the spell do, my lord?"

    "It''s a barrier of sorts. The spell will mix your qi with something that''s darker. It will conceal your qi and mask you from individuals with dark qi. This will, to a certain extent, protect you from potential danger."

    In other words, the spell would suppress and hide my qi, and thus, I would not gain any unwanted attention from those individuals with dark qi, who would undoubtedly want to harm me.

    I nodded my head and said, "I understand." I looked at him in the eye, a smile on my face. "Yes, please cast a spell on me, my lord. I don''t want to cause or encounter any trouble."

    He smiled, too, and nodded in the affirmative. "Now then," he said. "We can''t waste any more time."

    After wiping my tears from my eyes, I straightened as he started chanting words I didn''t know or understand. But of course, they sounded beautiful and pleasant to my ears, and I felt I could listen to him softly whispering that strange magical language to me forever, so soothing that it was. Then he spread his hands out, and a dark hue of qi, powerful and glowing in the form of dust, flowed from his palms toward me.

    He pulled me close as he continued his chanting. A moment later, he took out a small dagger. I watched in both awe and astonishment as he sliced the blade across his lips. I was about to ask him if he was all right when he replaced the dagger at his side and then pulled me even closer so that our faces were mere inches apart.

    With his breath fanning warmth on my skin, he said, "Now then, let''s seal the spell."

    I nodded, and he cupped my face in both his hands, his fingers digging deeply into my hair. I felt frozen as his lips found mine. Then I tasted his blood in my mouth as his firm, warm flesh pressed gently against mine. Suddenly, I felt weak and my knees buckled as he slipped his tongue between my lips and into my mouth. He started to kiss me, his tongue stroking and caressing against mine until I was breathless.

    "Ngh¡­" I groaned, as I tasted him and his blood in my mouth.

    Suddenly, I felt even weaker, and my head became dazed, as if my entire body were being sucked out of qi.

    When he finally released me, I collapsed against him, my face buried against his massive chest.

    He picked me up in his arms and then hopped back on the winged tiger. When I dizzily looked up at him, he gave me what looked like an apologetic smile. Was he sorry that he was making me feel this weak?

    I said, "I''m all right. I''ll be as right as rain soon."

    He stroked my hair gently and said, "I''m sorry, Alfie, but this is the only way."

    I nodded in understanding. "I know."

    He moved and touched my hand gently, his large one completely enveloping my small one in his. "Look," he said.

    And indeed, I looked. On my hand was this dark, thin shield enveloping the skin. When I shifted my gaze to other parts of my body, I noticed the dark shield there, too. So that meant that I was protected, right? How nice.

    "The dark color will disappear soon, and no one will know that you''re being protected with this spell," he explained.

    I raised my face to look up at him and said, "Thank you, my lord."

    He chuckled pleasantly and said, "You''re welcome. Now then, are you comfortable?"

    With my head still dazed and my body weak, I nodded. "As comfortable as I can be," I said, snuggling myself against him even more.

    I didn''t miss the fact that he had a wicked grin on his face as he tightened his arm around my middle, acting like a seatbelt and protecting me from falling. Then the winged tiger flapped its mighty wings, and we ascended into the sky.

 Chapter 37 - A Rescue Mission Part 4

    The dark hue around my body disappeared by the time we arrived at the scene sometime later, though I was still feeling slightly weak. I had not yet fully recovered from the side effects of the spell that had been cast on me for my protection.

    Still securely tucked in the blond lord''s arms, I looked down at the sight before us in astonishment, an overwhelming feeling of terror and sickness surging through my being like the wave of a tsunami.

    This isn''t real, is it? I must have been hallucinating, because there was no way that what I was seeing was real.

    I tightened my hold on the lord''s arm and buried my face against his massive chest. God, I could feel my body shivering in fright at the sight.

    Below us were some seventy-odd military vehicles, along with a few hundred horses and, of course, a few hundred soldiers who were armed to the teeth with weapons.

    This is an all-out war. This was beyond anything that I could have ever imagined. I mean, I had seen something like this in movies back home, but to be present, personally witnessing such a thing as a war that was about to break out¡­

    I asked, my voice shaking, "What¡­ what''s happening?"

    "A rescue mission, Alfie," the lord said.

    A rescue mission? Really? With several hundred people involved?

    He flicked the reins, and the winged tiger started to descend at a neck-breaking pace. I shut my eyes the faster we went, and it wasn''t long until the beast came to a stop. It was only then that I opened my eyes and looked around me, thinking that we had landed. I noted that we were not on the ground, but rather, the winged tiger was hovering above a military truck.

    The lord said, "Stay here. It''s the safest place." He guided me down and gently dropped me off on the back of the truck.

    "Leona, look after the boy," he commanded.

    The moment I heard Leona''s name, I turned around and saw the woman, dressed in full military uniform, pulling me into her arms.

    "Aye, my lord," she said, waving.

    I watched as the blond lord and his beast flew away. I assumed he was heading toward the front of the battlefield where Felix and Caleb were.

    Leona said, drawing my attention to her, "I was so worried. Are you all right, Alfie?"

    I nodded my head. "I''m fine, as you can see." Then I asked, as I looked around at the two other soldiers on the truck with us and the barren field in the distance where lots of commotion was going, "What''s going on?" God, I still felt very overwhelmed at the sight around me.

    "We''re embarking on a rescue mission, Alfie," Leona explained

    Yes, I understand, but¡­

    "With this many soldiers?" I asked in astonishment.

    Leona nodded. "Their numbers are even larger than ours. This isn''t just another group of bandits, Alfie. They''re organized, unorthodox rebels. They have been going around raiding and rioting the land and the kingdoms for several years now."

    With this revelation, I could only stare at her, dumbfounded. My head was now spinning with this new information.

    A group of organized rebels? Going around and causing unrest in the many kingdoms of the Aurora Realm. Wasn''t this almost like a world war of sorts?

    Then I wondered. Was that prince behind this? When I had revealed to the blond lord that the prince, whatever his name was, had captured Aria, Brenna, and Michael and his team, the lord had looked as though he were suspicious. Of course, I reminded myself that I shouldn''t jump to conclusions since I barely knew anything here in this realm. I had to keep myself grounded and gather as much information as possible before deciding on anything.

    Suddenly, I heard men shouting and the vehicles moving.

    Leona said, "Looks like it''s starting."

    With a weak body and shaking legs, I somehow managed to stand, my hands holding tightly to the iron bar that was attached to the roof of the truck.

    In the distance in front of me, I saw hundreds of soldiers on horseback racing toward an unknown destination, along with military trucks. Up in the air were three winged lions and one winged tiger. Straddling those beasts were their masters. I recognized Felix immediately in his dark warrior garments. He was obviously in the front line and leading the army. To his left was Caleb, while on the right was another person, who I assumed was a warrior lord, too, that I had yet to meet. He, too, had on a dark garment like Felix and Caleb.

    I flicked my gaze slightly to the back and saw the blond lord astride his winged tiger. As I used my lenses to zoom in on him, I noted that he was speaking, though I couldn''t hear what he was saying. I assumed he was online communicating with the other warrior lords.

    I shifted my gaze to Felix, and sure enough, he, too, was talking. Are they strategizing? I didn''t know, but it wasn''t long when they charged forward at full speed, with the beasts flying in the air at a swift pace.

    Then an all-out battle commenced, with glowing red, orange, and yellow bullets flying through the air in every direction. In the back of the fast-moving truck with me, Leona and the two male soldiers grabbed their rifles and started shooting at the approaching enemy. I stared wide-eyed at Leona. God, but she looked damned awesome with her shooting style, more so when she was wearing her military uniform, her long dark-red hair fluttering in the wind and her cat ears sticking out like that.

    "Stay back, Alfie," she shouted at me between bullets shooting out of her weapon. "It''s getting a little dangerous."

    I nodded and crouched down low as bullets flew past me, missing me by a few inches. God, this was more than just a little dangerous. This is deadly dangerous!

    Suddenly, a bullet hit smack into one of the soldiers, and he fell back hard with a thud, dropping his weapon near me.

    "Shit!" Leona swore.

    "Dave!" the other soldier shouted while he continued shooting. "Hang in there!"

 Chapter 38 - A Rescue Mission Part 5

    With shaky arms and legs, I crawled over to the injured soldier Dave and covered his wounded shoulder with my bare hand to try and stop the bleeding. I shouted to Leona, "First aid kit?"

    Leona loosed a couple more shots, killing a couple of the enemy pursuing before she answered, "At the back! There!" She pointed to a box an arm''s length away from me.

    I reached out and grabbed for it. I hastily opened the box, fumbled through the material, and retrieved some bandages.

    Dave said, his voice shaky, "I''m all right. You get down, boy, or you might get shot."

    I said, "I need to stop the bleeding." I then hastily unrolled the white material and wrapped it around his arm tightly. "Sorry, I don''t know how to take out that bullet. You''ll have to wait for Leona to do surgery on you. Also, I don''t want to cause any infection."

    I put some more cloths on top of the wound and pressed my hand on them to apply more pressure to stop the bleeding. Of course, all this happened while the truck was moving at full speed across the barren field, while more trucks were chasing after us, as well as glowing bullets flying all around us.

    "Shit!" I heard Leona swear loudly, drawing my attention to her. "They''re persistent, aren''t they?"

    There were three military trucks in all, pursuing us relentlessly. The one right behind us gained speed and bumped right into us, causing Leona and the other soldiers to fall back and lose their grip on their guns. Meanwhile, I, too, lost my balance and fell back. Somehow, I managed to recover, and when I was about to return my attention to Dave, to see how he was doing, I saw a man in the truck hunting us pointing a rifle directly at the unarmed and struggling Leona.

    Without thinking, I swiftly took up the rifle that belonged to Dave and fumbled about looking for the trigger. I didn''t have time to think that it felt strange to have a gun in my hands, as I had never held one before in my life, before I pointed it at the truck.

    With my mind focused on the enemy''s truck, I pulled the trigger. A bullet¡ªorbed in the glow of black and white light¡ªshot out from the gun and flew toward the truck. Then it hit the vehicle. Within a mere second, there was an explosion, a burst of black and white light shooting up into the sky. The truck, half shattered and on fire, veered off course and crashed into another truck, which led to more explosions and fire.

    I watched, dumbfounded.

    Wow! What an awesome rifle.

    Leona, having seen what had happened, shifted her large green eyes to look at me, her face deadly pale in horror. She said, "Holy hell! What the fuck happened?"

    Oh, Leona just used the fuck word! That meant she must have been very surprised.

    The woman rushed over to me and snapped the gun from me. "No more shooting from you, young man!"

    I nodded.

    "Oi! Leona, what the fuck just happened?" a soldier who was driving the truck shouted to us at the back.

    Leona shouted back, "Not now, Chris. And why the hell are we heading toward the center of this shit? Aren''t we supposed to be heading out, as instructed?"

    "Sorry, but we''re being chased again," came the reply.

    The other soldier, who now had his rifle in his hands, said, "Looks like we won''t be getting out of this easily."

    More enemy trucks were heading for us.

    "Shit!" Leona swore. She rushed over and, with the rifle in her hand, started shooting again as she screamed.

    We were trapped on all four corners now, and the one on our left drove straight at us, causing our driver to lose control of the vehicle. Suddenly, our truck crashed into the one on the right, veered off course, and spun around, making me feel sick and dizzy. I prayed for my life. I held one hand tightly onto the iron bar attached to the truck, while, with my other hand, I was holding on to the injured Dave. Suddenly, the truck flipped onto the side, and we all screamed our heads off.

    Somehow¡ªand honestly, I had no idea how¡ªwe survived the crash. Once we realized that, we hastily crawled out of the vehicle as the enemy approached, their vehicles came to a stop, and men armed with weapons rushed over to us.

    Why the hell are they so relentlessly chasing after us, for God''s sake? We had nothing of value here.

    Once we were out of the collapsed truck, we realized that we were out on the open ground and completely vulnerable to attack. Suddenly, I felt a breeze from above. I raised my head and saw a majestic griffin hovering above us in the air.

    The moment I saw the man on the back of the bird, I felt sick to my stomach. It was the prince, and he had a hard look on his face as he stared right at me.

    Within a split second, he and his bird descended upon us. Gut instinct told me that he was after me and not the others, so I started running.

    Leona shouted, "Alfie! Come back!"

    I wasn''t listening to her. If I could lure this man and his army away from Leona and the team, that was good enough in my mind.

    The prince did chase after me, shouting at his men to seize me.

    Within no time, I was surrounded, and then the prince and his mighty bird swooped down and caught me. His strong arms gripped tightly around my middle as he hurled me up and dumped me on the back of the bird.

    Flying high in the sky, I commanded myself not to feel sick. The position wasn''t at all comfortable, nor was it safe. Thus, I held on tightly to the bird as it flapped its wings and soared higher.

    I raised my face and looked the prince in the eye. I asked, "What do you want with me?"

    His face hard, the prince seized a bunch of my hair and gripped tightly, which bloody hurt. He asked darkly, "Your qi. What the fuck happened to your pure qi?"

    So he couldn''t sense it, eh? That meant the protective spell worked.

    I said, "I don''t know what you''re talking about."

    His grip tightened, and he jerked my head back. It was painful, and I felt tears burning in my eyes.

    "Lies!" he said. "You''re lying. Oh, I''ll draw that pure qi out. No matter what it takes, I''ll draw it out of you."

 Chapter 39 - A Rescue Mission Part 6

    Suddenly, there was a massive bump, and I nearly plummeted to my death¡ªand would have if I hadn''t been holding so tightly to the bird.

    The griffin cried out as if in pain, and then it started falling. Appearing as if out of the blue was Caleb atop his winged lion. With a kickass-looking rifle in one hand and the other holding on to the reins, he and his beast charged forward. I watched in awe as the winged lion opened his mouth wide and then attacked the bird right on the neck, causing the bird to cry out and lose control. Falling at a breakneck pace, Caleb and his winged lion pursued me. Once he got close, he grabbed for my arm and effortlessly pulled me onto his lap. Then he pulled the reins again, and the winged lion veered away from the plummeting griffin and the prince and flew away in another direction.

    I heard the prince yell and curse at Caleb as he and his bird fell and, a moment later, hit the ground with a loud thud.

    I held on to Caleb tightly as he took me over to another truck and dropped me off there. He ordered, "Take him out of here. Now!"

    "Aye, my lord!" the soldier said.

    I watched as Caleb and his beast flew away to continue with the battle. I held on tightly as the truck drove at full speed toward the other end of the field. Suddenly, I saw Felix and his winged lion heading toward the prince and his now severely injured bird on the ground. A moment later, Felix got down from his lion and walked toward the prince.

    Oh my God! What is Felix doing?

    Suddenly, it was an all-out fight, with both men going at each other with their bare fists. Lord, but Felix looked pissed as hell as he smashed his fists repeatedly into the prince. But of course, that prince was no weakling. He punched back like a pro boxer.

    Up in the air, I noticed Caleb and another warrior lord kept on firing their weapons at the enemy below.

    "Get down!" the soldier shouted at me, drawing my attention away from the battlefield.

    I obediently did, and thankfully, no enemy was chasing after us this time. Within a few minutes, we reached the safety of the woods, and the soldier parked the truck. Then he got down and ran over to me. He said, "Stay hidden, all right?"

    I nodded. Then, with his weapon, he ran over to the other side of the woods. I watched him as he lay low on the ground, prepared his rifle, and started shooting at the enemy from this distance. Wow! He is cool.

    I shifted my attention to the battlefield again and scanned across, searching for Felix. I found him in the middle of it all, and I immediately zeroed in on him, using my lenses. He was still fighting the prince, his dark warrior garment now torn and stained with dirt and blood.

    I saw him moving his lips as if he was talking, and I wanted to know what he was saying. Instinctively, I closed my eyes and concentrated for a second. Suddenly, his voice came clear as day.

    I heard his heavy breathing as he fought. He said, "You fucking haven''t changed have you, Philip? Still have a grudge, or is this about something else?"

    I saw the prince moving his lips, too, though I couldn''t hear anything. Suddenly, he attacked Felix forcefully, as if he were angry, punching the lord here and there on his body and then right on the face. When he moved back, he pulled Felix''s mask off in the process.

    I gasped in reaction as I stared hard at the scene before me. I heard Felix''s heavy breathing. I also noted that his stance was tense, as if he were in a rage. Then he said, "You just have to go and ruin my perfect image, don''t you?" He sighed, and then raised his head to look up to the sky.

    At this point, I still couldn''t see Felix''s face without his mask, as he had his back to me.

    He said, "I didn''t want the little elf to see me like this¡­ This uncool, fucking hideous version of me."

    Then he laughed, a mixture of pain and sorrow and dripping with cynicism. Suddenly, I saw dark dust and smoke swirling around him, and I knew that this was his dark qi. In an instant, it circled him completely and charged up to the sky, twisting and swirling like a desert tornado. The men who were close to him were engulfed by his dark qi, and they were attacked and thrust back by the sheer force of its power.

    When the dark qi settled and gently flowed around him, I finally got to see Felix for who he really was without the mask on.

    Two horns protruded from atop his forehead. Long, fiery red hair, just like a burning flame¡ªglowing and engulfing¡ªflowed down his back. Tall, massive, bulky, muscular body twice his normal size. Deep-set lion-like mauve eyes, along with a snouted nose and wide mouth with fangs.

    My stomach hollowed, and I felt like fainting.

    Felix is a demon lord.

    I continued to watch in astonishment as he charged forward at full speed and attacked the prince, beating the crap out of the man in a few seconds. His movements were fast and powerful as malicious, overwhelming dark qi enveloped him. Within a few seconds, the prince was beaten and couldn''t even move an inch.

    Felix was about to give the prince another formidable, deadly punch when another griffin appeared and, with a burst of energy, attacked him.

    Felix jumped back in time.

    Within an instant, the griffin descended, and a woman in a purple garment seated on the bird bent down and swiped the prince away.

    I couldn''t watch anymore, as I felt my body shaking like a leaf.

    Felix was a demon lord. I couldn''t get the sight of him out of my mind. God, I felt dizzy and exhausted and sick.

    I closed my eyes. Just for a moment.

    I wanted to rest and forget about everything that had happened to me so far. I wanted all this to just be a dream. I wanted everything to be normal again, where I was back on St. James Island with my parents, going to the beach and just chilling and enjoying my summer.

    Felix is a demon lord.

    I fell unconscious and retreated into the darkness of my mind where it was safe.

 Chapter 40 - A Rescue Mission Part 7

    When next I came to and fluttered my eyes open, it was to a pair of gentle, feminine hands clasped over mine. I felt the warm heat radiating from that soft flesh over mine, and slowly, my body strength and my mind became alert.

    With a smile on my face, I turned and saw Aria sitting on the side of the bed, her blond head bowed and her eyes closed as she whispered magic words I didn''t understand.

    Was she healing me with her magic? This would explain why I suddenly felt better.

    I watched her silently for a moment because I didn''t want to disturb her healing me. Of course, I wanted to throw my arms around her with joy and hug her tight. She was saved, which meant that the rescue mission was a success.

    Finally, she opened her eyes and stopped her chanting. When she saw me fully awake, she lightened up immediately, a bright smile on her beautiful face. I didn''t miss seeing tears brewing in her eyes, either.

    She lowered herself until our faces were close and asked, "Alfie, how are you feeling?"

    I grinned at her. "As right as rain. Thanks for healing me, Aria." I licked my dry lips and asked, "So what about Brenna and Michael and his team?"

    Aria nodded, chuckling. "They''re fine."

    I sighed in relief. "Thank God!"

    It was then Brenna came into the tent, and the moment she saw me, she rushed over, a bright grin on her lovely face. "Alfie! You''re awake." She came to kneel by the bedside, and she said, "You''ve been unconscious for three days."

    Three days? I had been unconscious for that long?

    Aria said as I sat up, "We were rather worried."

    The moment I sat upright, I felt dizzy.

    "You''re still very weak," Aria said, seeing me. "Your qi was almost depleted."

    That was when everything that had happened came back to me, and I felt more than a little sick in the stomach. I touched my hand to my forehead to steady myself, and I asked, "Are we back at camp?"

    Brenna nodded. "Though, we''re ready to leave this afternoon again."

    I raised my head and looked at her. "Leave?"

    She nodded. "We''re returning to the palace. The bandits are defeated, after all."

    I see. That was when I looked around, wondering about the soldiers who had been injured during the battle. But then there were none here at all. In fact, I just realized that this wasn''t the clinic tent.

    "Where am I?" I asked.

    "Lord Caleb''s tent," Aria said. "Of course, we did suggest putting you in our tent, but Lord Caleb refused."

    Brenna said, "I suppose it makes sense to place you here. The clinic is filled with injured soldiers, after all. Also, Lord Aaron shared Lord Felix''s tent. Well, it''s more like Lord Aaron is keeping watch on Lord Felix in case he decides to go ballistic and kill every one of the bandits the team managed to capture."

    So the lords had managed to take home a few prisoners after this battle, eh? I wasn''t surprised after seeing how powerful they were, not only with their very competent soldiers, but with their own strength and ability as well. Of course, add that to the fact that Felix was a¡ª

    I felt my body tense and a headache coming.

    Despite how much I wanted to deny that fact, Felix was indeed a demon lord. The real thing, complete with a full bulky body, demonic face, fangs, and two massive horns on his head. Then I wondered if all the other six lords were demon lords as well, and I knew in my gut that they were. Was that why they were wearing those masks with strange, intriguing signs, symbols, and scripts? Was it to suppress their demonic powers and, hence, hide their true forms?

    Aria said, "Why don''t you lie back down and rest? You are yet to fully recover, after all."

    Brenna nodded. "I''ll bring you something to eat. I''m sure you''re starving."

    I nodded and thanked both women politely. Once they were gone, a few minutes later, I closed my eyes. I was just about to doze off again when I heard footsteps coming into the tent.

    Brenna? But she couldn''t be that quick. Besides, these footsteps sounded heavier. A male?

    A moment later, the person sat down on the side of the bed. Then I felt warm, masculine fingers touching the side of my face and stroking my cheek.

    I held my breath as I knew suddenly that it was Felix. Oh God! I didn''t want to face him now. Not when I wasn''t yet mentally ready. Not when I had just seen him in his demonic form and¡­

    My heart raced, and I prayed he''d leave soon. But of course, the man took his time visiting me, and his fingers lingered on my skin. Suddenly, I felt the warmth of his breath on my face, and a moment later, his lips pressed against mine.

    He is kissing me again? No, wait. He was sucking my qi, wasn''t he? But why didn''t I feel weak like I usually did when he kissed me? Perhaps he wasn''t sucking my qi this time around.

    "Little elf," he said. "How long are you going to be sleeping? This beast is going to go mad, you know, if you don''t wake up."

    Is he baiting me? Well, it sure did work. I was about to flutter my eyes open and scold him severely for disturbing a sick patient when a voice said, "What are you doing, Felix?"

    It was Caleb.

 Chapter 41 - A Rescue Mission Part 8

    I sensed Felix moving away from me as he said, "Nothing."

    Caleb sighed. "How long are you going to sulk?"

    Oh, is Felix sulking?

    "He escaped, you know," Felix said. "Just when I was about to crush him, that bitch had to show up and save his ass again."

    "Well, we did steal his beloved," Caleb said. "Of course he''ll be coming after us."

    "What, going so low as to start a riot and kill hundreds of citizens? That''s pretty sick for payback after all these years."

    Caleb sighed. "Geoffrey said we''re having a meeting with the others to deliberate on the matter when we get back. It appears it''s not just Acaedien that has shit stirring up. Ethan contacted Aslan, and the matter will be discussed during the international conference. It''s in the Wulin Kingdom. We''re all attending. Apparently, it''s important."

    "I''m looking forward to that, then," Felix said. He sounded sarcastic, though.

    Caleb asked, "How''s Alfie?"

    "Not awake yet," Felix replied.

    "You didn''t just suck his qi again? He hardly has anything left in him after he fired that gun, you know."

    Felix said in that sarcastic voice of his, "Thank you for doubting my self-restraint, Caleb." I felt him stroking my hair. Oddly enough, he was gentle. "Like I''d put his life in danger."

    "But you kissed him."

    "Because I wanted to." I sensed him rise from the bed. Then I heard his footsteps walking away and his voice become faint as he said, "Come on. Let''s help pack up before Geoffrey returns."

    Once they were gone, I open my eyes and stared blindly at the ceiling of the tent. Tentatively, I brought my finger to touch my lips where Felix had kissed me.

    He had kissed me because he wanted to and not because he wanted to suck my qi. God, my mind was reeling in confusion. I had thought that my pure qi had been suppressed and masked, so those with dark qi wouldn''t be attracted to me. But why would Felix still kiss me?

    Brenna arrived sometime later with a bowl of chicken soup and some freshly baked bread. God, but it smelled divine, and I devoured the whole lot in no time. It sure did feel wonderful to have my starving tummy filled and warm again. After drinking and taking a green glowing pill that Brenna told me was a sort of energy booster, kind of like a vitamin or something, I thanked Brenna gratefully.

    Some two hours later, I was feeling a whole lot better, and Brenna came to get me again. She was rather excited as she was dragging me out.

    "The ships are here. The ships are here," she kept chanting in excitement.

    Once outside, I stared in awe as I gazed at the six massive airships elegantly gliding in the air, heading our way. Needless to say, I was floored. The sight was majestic and breathtakingly beautiful.

    Very soon, the airships landed, and soldiers started packing up and transporting what was in the camp into the ships. Injured soldiers, too, were being lifted into the aircraft, along with military trucks and whatnot.

    Brenna and I rushed down the hill toward where one of the bigger airships was parked, where Aria and Leona were. As we came close, I noticed that the girls were talking to the blond-haired lord in white clothing who had put a spell on me. Next to him stood another blond-haired lord in a dark warrior''s garment. If I remembered correctly, he was the one who rode a winged lion like Felix and Caleb and was beating the crap out of the enemy during the rescue mission.

    Once we came to a stop in front of them, Brenna curtsied low while I stared wide-eyed at the two men, wondering what I should do. Should I curtsy as well? But then I thought that I was supposed to be a boy and that meant I should salute instead.

    Hence, I did just that and saluted the two lords like a marine soldier.

    The slightly younger blond lord started chuckling like he couldn''t help himself, while the older one who''d put a spell on me simply smiled. He reached his hand out and tousled my hair.

    I raised my head to look at him. Suddenly, he leaned his face toward mine and asked, "How are you feeling, Alfie? You''ve been unconscious for three days, which quite worried me."

    A loud voice said, "That''s because you bloody went and sealed his qi. So of course he''d be unconscious for three days."

    It was Felix, and the moment he was right behind me, he pulled me away from the blond lord and wrapped his arms tightly around my shoulders.

    The blond lord said, "It''s for his protection. But it''s already worn off now, which is faster than I expected. It usually lasts around a week or so."

    So that spell wasn''t meant to last forever until it was lifted again, then? It just wore off by itself.

    Caleb, who suddenly appeared beside me, said, "I understand you mean well, Geoffrey, but Alfie''s qi is already low as it is. Sealing it even more will only weaken his body and mind. So please don''t do that again. Luckily, Aria used her blue qi to heal and revive Alfie''s diminishing pure qi."

    Geoffrey? This blond lord was Lord Geoffrey Lancaster? As in the main king of the kingdom? The father figure of the Acaedien citizens?

    I was dumbfounded. Well, he damn well didn''t look like one, at least according to the image I had of him in my head anyway¡ªthat fatherly figure, appearance, and demeanor. Yes, I had no doubt that this man had wisdom, intelligence, power, and influence. I could sense plenty of that within him, but¡­

    But he just didn''t look like a president of the kingdom; that was all. He looked more like a hot model in his early thirties, with long blond hair and even with that mask covering most of his face.

    I blushed suddenly, remembering his lips against mine when he was sealing the spell on me.

 Chapter 42 - A Rescue Mission Part 9

    Lord Geoffrey said, looking at me closely, "Hmm¡­ It wasn''t working correctly, was it? My spell on you. It was supposed to seal your qi, but not to the point that it''d weaken you that much. Furthermore, it doesn''t explain that burst of qi when you fired the rifle during the battle, which was spectacular, by the way."

    I was surprised to hear that. He thought me firing that rifle was spectacular? I personally thought the rifle itself was awesome. Not me.

    Caleb asked, "So you didn''t put a high-level seal on him, then?"

    Geoffrey shook his head. "No. Just enough to contain the qi and confuse dark beasts." Then he said to me, "I guess we''ll have to let Noah examine you when we get back to the palace, Alfie." He clasped his hands together. "Now then, I see I''ve forgotten to introduce myself. How ill-mannered of me." He stepped forward, picked up my hand, and brought it to his lips. Then he gave my skin a light kiss, which made my tummy flutter. With wicked emerald-green eyes, he said, "Lord Geoffrey Lancaster at your service."

    To my left, I heard Brenna sigh in delight as she watched us. Beside Lord Geoffrey, the blond warrior lord rolled his eyes and said, "Stop flirting with the boy, Geoffrey, and we should get going already."

    Felix grabbed for my hand and pulled it away from Lord Geoffrey''s clutch. He said darkly, "You''re as sly as ever, bastard Geoffrey."

    Lord Geoffrey, ignoring Felix''s words, turned his attention to the man beside him and said, "This is Lord Aaron Lancaster, my younger brother. One of the head warriors of Acaedien."

    I wanted to salute the man again, but Felix held me tightly and wouldn''t let me move an inch.

    Once all was settled, we¡ªLord Geoffrey, Aaron, Caleb, and Felix, along with Leona, Aria, Brenna, and me as well¡ªboarded the aircraft. I must admit that I felt rather excited. After all, this was my first time on something this spectacular.

    Inside, I noted that the decor was majestic and immaculate, with soft carpeting and chairs and sofas with grand furnishings. It felt like a five-star hotel instead of inside an airship. There was even a bar with a butler and three maids on hand to serve the lords. The butler bowed while the maids curtsied low as the lords passed them. I assumed that this was probably one of the lords'' airships, while the others were all for military use.

    The lords, Geoffrey, Felix, Caleb, and Aaron, headed over to another room, perhaps for a meeting, while Brenna and I moved to the side of the aircraft and took up a comfortable position there, enjoying our time watching the scenery as we flew across the sky and, of course, the food and drinks that were being served.

    Most of what I saw below was farmland, dotted with cottages and farm animals. Now and again, there were large woodlands. Then there were villages and towns where the buildings were unique and beautiful. Brenna, who was beside me, pointed everything out to me and explained what the kingdom had to offer. If I had to compare, this kingdom would be similar to the European countries back in the Edwardian era, though mixed with very modern technology and the use of magic.

    When we reached the capital of Acaedien some three hours later, I stared in awe at the majestic sight before me.

    The city was charming and magnificent, with beautiful buildings, along with neat and clean streets that were packed with citizens going about their day. Up on the hill to the west resided a grandiose palace, so big and wide with tall towers that I felt my breath taken away. This was a sight like nothing I had ever seen before.

    Aria came over and said, "That''s our home."

    Behind her, Leona said, "Been standing there for a couple thousand years. It took the lords some fifty odd years to complete it, but it''s worth it."

    Come again?

    I asked, "If you don''t mind me asking, how old are the lords?"

    Brenna said, "Oh, they''re pretty old. Lord Geoffrey especially."

    "Pretty old?" I hazarded a guess. "Like in their early or late thirties?" Because that was what they looked like, around that age range, which wasn''t really that old to me.

    Aria chuckled while Leona said, "Lord Geoffrey and Noah are about the same age as Lord Aslan, the king of the Forbidden Forest. They''re just around three thousand years old."

    Three¡­? Three thousand years old? What the hell?

    Brenna said, "Lord Felix and Caleb are about the same age. They''re just slightly under the three thousand mark."

    Leona said, "Lord Ethan and Victor are of a similar age as well, just slightly younger than Lord Felix and Caleb."

    Brenna said, "Lord Aaron is the youngest."

    "I see," I said. That must mean that the people living in this realm must have a very long lifespan, then.

    I asked, "How about you, Aria? How old are you? If you don''t mine me asking, that is."

    "Oh, not as old as the lords. I''m exactly two hundred years old."

    Leona said, "Same here."

    "And I''m one hundred and ninety," Brenna said.

    Oh dear. And here I had thought that they were all in their twenties and thirties. Well, they looked that age anyway.

    "How about you, Alfie? How old are you?" Brenna asked.

    I chuckled nervously. "Well, you see¡­"

    How the hell am I to explain this?

    "If I hazard a guess," Lord Aaron said, which drew our attention the him. "Alfie would be around eighteen or nineteen years old."

    Leona nodded her head. "Well, Alfie is human, after all."

    Aria said, "Humans don''t usually have long lifespan like us, and they grow much faster."

    Thanks for explaining without me having to ask and ending up looking like a fool, Aria. I grinned at her in appreciation.

    Lord Aaron came and plopped himself comfortably right next to me on the sofa. He even put one arm around my shoulders as he said, "So, Alfie, I heard some very interesting stories about you. I must say that I''m intrigued." He cocked his head to one side and smiled, not unlike the way Lord Geoffrey smiled, one-sided.

    Damn, but this warrior, Lord Aaron Lancaster, looked enchanting with his short, pale-blond hair cut stylishly, along with straight nose, emerald-green eyes, and firm lips. The Phantom of the Opera-shaped mask added to the ostentatious image, as well.

 Chapter 43 - A Rescue Mission Part 10

    I said, "There''s nothing intriguing about me, my lord."

    He groaned in displeasure. "So you call Felix by his first name and not me? That''s pretty unfair."

    Why does he sound jealous?

    Brenna giggled and said, "Lord Felix is pretty close to Alfie, you know."

    Aaron tightened his arms around me and hugged me tightly so that my face was buried against his chest. Not to mention the fact that my heart was beating way too fast for my liking or that I liked his scent.

    He said, "Then I''ll become close to you, too, Alfie. I think you''re damned cool, with the way you fired that rifle at the enemy. That was one kickass shot."

    So he, too, liked my small participation in the battle, eh?

    "What do you expect from one with a pure qi?" Leona said.

    I cocked my head to one side. Was it just me or did Leona sound rather proud?

    Lord Aaron commanded, "From now on, call me Aaron, Alfie."

    I nodded, since I decided then that having Lord Aaron as a friend would be a good idea. I could very easily draw him to my side.

    "Good. Now try saying Aaron." He coaxed me like I was a baby who didn''t know how to speak.

    Oddly enough, I obeyed. Thus, I licked my lips and said, "Aaron."

    He laughed and pinched my cheek. "You''re so cute, Alfie. I didn''t know humans could be this cute." He continued to hug me and kissed the top of my head until Caleb turned up and gave him a good, intense glare.

    The man demanded, "What the hell are you doing, Aaron?"

    Aaron said easily, "Alfie and I have just become best buddies. He''s going to be staying with me in my quarters from now on."

    I widened my eyes in shock and shook my head. "I didn''t agree to anything like that."

    "Don''t be shy, Alfie," Aaron said. "I''ll take good care of you. You won''t need to stay in the soldiers'' or servants'' quarters. Or even worse, sleeping rough in the streets."

    I said, "But I don''t mind the servants'' quarters. In fact, I can rent out a room in the city while I look for a job."

    Aria said, "But you''ll need money to rent a room, you know, and you''ve lost all your belongings, haven''t you?"

    I suddenly remembered that I had absolutely nothing with me. No money. No clothes. Nothing.

    Caleb said, "There are plenty of spare rooms at the palace. There''s no need for you to rent a room out in the city nor stay with Aaron."

    It was then Lord Geoffrey came out, along with Felix.

    "What''s this about?" Felix asked.

    Leona said, "Alfie''s situation. He doesn''t have money and wants to look for work."

    Felix clasped his hands and said, "I see. Then why don''t you become my pageboy, Alfie. I''m currently looking for one. You''ll get free lodging, as well as a very decent pay. Five hundred gold coins a month."

    The moment he said that, gold coin stars appeared in my eyes. I was lured by money. I eagerly said, "Yes, please." That magic bag didn''t seem so far out of my league with that offer.

    Aaron said, "Oi, Felix! How dare you treat my friend like a servant? This boy here"¡ªhe tapped on my shoulder with his arm still tight around me¡ª"is my best buddy. He won''t be working as pageboy for you. And besides, who pays a pageboy that much, anyway? Two hundred gold coin a month is the current going rate. I know because I have three of them under my employment at the palace alone."

    Felix ignored Aaron and said to me, "You won''t take my job offer, Alfie?"

    I said, "I''m happy to accept it."

    "I won''t accept it," Caleb said sternly.

    "Me neither." Aaron nodded.

    "Then," Aria put in, her voice gentle, "how about you tell us what you''re good at, Alfie? We have plenty of positions opening at the palace. I''m sure you''ll find one that''s suitable for you."

    I thought for a moment and then had an idea. I said, "I would like to work in the library, please."

    "Why the library?" Lord Geoffrey asked.

    I cleared my throat and said, "I was studying at university before¡­ um¡­ I was here. I was studying science, and I like books."

    Brenna said, "We do have a few positions opening at the palace''s library. But can you read our language?"

    I said, "I''m a fast learner."

    "That''s sorted, then," Lord Geoffrey said. "I''ll see to it that there''s a place for you at the library."

    I smiled with glee and said, "Thank you, my lord."

    Some moments later, a voice echoed throughout the passenger quarters. "Attention, my lords and ladies and gentlemen, this is your captain speaking. We''re landing this airship in Acaedien Airport within ten minutes precisely. Please beware of some bumps as we descend, and is it advisable to stay seated during the process. Thank you."

    My heart unexpectedly started racing excitedly as I turned to face the window, my attention on the sight below me.

    Acaedien Kingdom, I thought. Very soon, I''d be stepping foot into this nation, and I found that I couldn''t wait to see what this fantastical kingdom had to offer. Suddenly, I felt like a tourist who was about to visit another country. But of course, this wasn''t just any other country like that on Earth. This was Acaedien Kingdom in the Aurora Realm, where paranormal creatures and magic existed.

 Chapter 44 - The Seven Devils Part 1

    Acaedien Kingdom

    Today was yet another beautiful summer day for the citizens of Acaedien. In the city, picturesque buildings lined the intertwining streets that stretched as far as the eye could see. Here in this prosperous, growing, and well-protected metropolis, the citizens¡ªof many different manners and natures, ranging from human to elves, beast-people, dwarfs, goblins, orcs, and many more¡ªwent about their daily routines.

    Sitting atop the hill overlooking the capital was a majestic castle, six stories high and built in creamy-white Oamaru stone. The grandiose palace had countless quarters, which were further divided into departments where some five thousand staff worked and resided.

    At this very moment, at the hour of eleven in the morning, seven demon lords were having a conference in a boardroom up on the seventh floor, a level nonexistent to the outside world. After all, this secret level was shielded with an immensely high-tier protective barrier, which not only made the entire floor invisible to the naked eye, but only those with authorization¡ªthe seven lords¡ªand those with passes could gain access.

    The boardroom was grand and designed with rich color, soft furnishings, and chandeliers, with stately paintings and indoor ornaments made of silver and gold. One side of the room was designed in an open-plan style, stretching out onto the veranda where it had a stately view of the city and mountains beyond.

    As it was at the moment, bright sunlight streamed into the room where five lords sat around a table, while two more appeared on the magic screen to the left.

    Sitting at the head and facing a lovely view of the city was Lord Geoffrey Lancaster, a demon lord considered the head of the kingdom and a father figure to the Acaedien citizens. As one of the seven lords who ruled Acaedien, the very old and the very young loved him, the mature respected him, the male youth looked up to him, while the female youth both looked up to him and drooled over him. After all, Lord Geoffrey was a wickedly gorgeous man with long, pale-blond hair that he tied at the back with a gold hair ornament. His emerald-green eyes, like the gem itself, were beautiful and mesmerizing, while his aquiline nose and sensual lips added to his stunning look, which made it hard for any female''s heart not to flutter at the sight of him, even more so because he wore that intriguing mask with strange signs, symbols, and script. Always in white or pale garments, Lord Geoffrey looked like an angel who had descended from the heavens to guide and protect them. And of course, that was exactly what the lord was doing, guiding and protecting the kingdom of Acaedien, along with his comrades and underlings.

    Sitting to the left of Lord Geoffrey was Lord Noah Wakefield, a demon lord professor and currently the kingdom''s head magic researcher. With light-brown hair stylishly cut, hazel eyes, a Roman nose, firm lips, strong jawline, and a pair of specs sitting atop his mask, he was the epitome of a hot yet stern professor in any young woman''s sexual fantasy. Always in white or pale garments, like Lord Geoffrey, Lord Noah, too, looked like an archangel who had descended from above to guide the citizens in the research and development fields, thus improving on almost every aspect of everyone''s lives.

    To the right side of the table sat Lord Felix Worthington, Caleb Harrington, and Aaron Lancaster. All three warriors, as usual, were dressed in dark garments.

    Lord Caleb Harrington, dubbed the Dark Lord by the citizens of Acaedien because of his dark hair, steel-gray eyes, and stoic and hard-to-approach attitude was alluringly gorgeous. As opposed to Lord Geoffrey and Noah, whom the citizens believed descended from the heavens, Lord Caleb was believed to have risen from the depths of hell itself and was here to fight evildoers and protect the innocent, which was exactly Lord Caleb''s job description.

    Like Lord Caleb, who had been awarded a title, Lord Felix, too, obtained one by the citizens of Acaedien. This gregarious lord was known by most as the King of Hell because of his colossally powerful dark qi. According to rumors, he was as powerful as Lord Aslan, the king of the Forbidden Forest, and could destroy an entire city with a flick of his hand if the mood struck him, which was why it was an unspoken rule that Lord''s Felix''s anger should not be tested, despite his easygoing attitude and charming smile. After all, it had happened a mere few months ago, when something precious had been taken from him, thus awakening the rage of this mighty demon lord; a whole city, in turn, was annihilated.

    With dark-brown hair, unique mauve eyes, an aquiline nose, sensual lips, and an intriguing mask on his face, Lord Felix was a sinfully handsome man. To the female citizens of Acaedien, he was the personification of an out-of-my-league lord, his dark, sensual demeanor featuring in their sexual fantasy.

    Where Lord Felix exuded the aura of dark, intense sexual appeal, Lord Aaron Lancaster, on the other hand, emanated a boyish charm. This came with soft features, a slender frame, and average height. Standing at five feet and seven inches, he was the shortest of the seven lords, which didn''t bother him since his unique physique enabled him to be the fastest and deadliest on the battlefield. With pale-blond hair stylishly cut, twinkling emerald-green eyes, a straight nose, and lips that seemed to always smile, females¡ªboth young and old¡ªadored him.

    At the moment, all five lords were listening attentively to Lord Ethan Sherwood and Victor Rutherford, who were appearing in the magic screen attached to the wall on the left side of the room. These two lords were currently in a lavish airship, flying at a leisurely pace, heading toward the kingdom, back from their diplomatic journey to the Wulin Kingdom.

    On the screen sitting to the left side was Lord Ethan, who had golden-blond hair, blue eyes, and a strong jawline. Today, he wore a blue garment¡ªhis favorite color¡ªwhich enhanced and complemented his eyes and tanned skin. Wickedly striking, he was dubbed the Golden Prince of the Acaedien Kingdom. Next to him was his best friend Lord Victor, dubbed the Silver Prince of Acaedien because of his pale, charming appearance of silver hair, which was stylishly cut, and silver eyes that looked as though they could see right through your soul, which they could because of the lord''s unique magical dark qi.

 Chapter 45 - The Seven Devils Part 2

    "That''s all the information we''ve gathered," Victor said, his voice deep yet soft to the ear. "It''s understood that there seems to be an abnormality going on with the Aurora barrier, not only in Acaedien, but that of the Forbidden Forest, Wulin, Yamato, Lyria, and many other smaller kingdoms as well."

    Ethan said, "I''ve been in contact with Aslan. He''s putting his best people to the task in researching the phenomenon."

    Folding his arms across his chest, Aaron said, "I hope this isn''t a sign of shit happening again, as it did two thousand years ago."

    Geoffrey glanced at his younger brother, his face grim. Of course, they all knew that Aaron was referring to the apocalypse that had nearly destroyed their world.

    Noah said, "At this point, though without much evidence, I can confidently say that it''s very unlikely. This feels more like someone naughty is experimenting with the barrier."

    Felix folded his arms across his chest and asked, "What are you implying, Noah?"

    "That someone powerful is tampering with the barrier?" Caleb cocked his head to one side.

    "Why would anyone do that?" Aaron stated. "The barrier has been stabilizing our world for two thousand years now. Without it, we''re all in deep shit. Why would anyone risk another world disaster by tinkering with the barrier?"

    Geoffrey said, "There are all sorts of powerful beings out there, and not all of them have the Aurora Realm''s best interests at heart."

    "That is true," Victor said from the screen. "Speaking of which, congratulations on succeeding with the Bandits Suppression Campaign."

    Ethan said, "According to the report, Prince Philip was involved again. What the fuck is wrong with that bastard? He seems to be stirring shit up ever so often."

    Felix shrugged his broad shoulders. "He''s probably still pissed off with us for what we did."

    Caleb sighed. "That was two thousand years ago. It''s not like she wanted to stay with him, for God''s sake."

    "He''s a narcissistic bastard," Noah said. "Who''d want to stay with a narcissistic bastard?"

    Geoffrey said, looking at Felix, "It can''t be helped with what''s already been done. Personally, I''d like to think he''s pissed with you, who destroyed his entire city a few months back, Felix."

    Felix shrugged his shoulders again. "Hey, he fucked with us first. What a petty man, going as low as to steal¡­" The lord had a dark expression on his face. "I just gave him a warning. And besides, it was a crap, impoverished city. His people were starving and dying, and Philip didn''t give a fuck. I ordered my men to evacuate the residents before I unleased my rampage. Furthermore, we were kind enough to offer them our kingdom as home."

    Geoffrey said, "Which they happily accepted and increased the population of our nation. Did I tell you that it added quite a bit of a workload onto my staff?"

    Victor said, "It''s great that Felix''s untamed rage and his inability to think about the long-term consequences of his rash actions actually helped those poor citizens of McFarland, but I still think it''s unreasonable to destroy a whole city just because of a necklace."

    "It was her necklace," Felix said. "It''s all that we have left of her. It was a part of her, and when she was gone, with Philip taking her body with him, I¡­ Yuki was important to us, and I just can''t¡­"

    The moment that name was said aloud, all seven lords tensed and a dark atmosphere descended upon the room.

    Felix said, "Sorry. I just kind of¡­"

    Everyone understood when it came to this woman named Yuki Hoshi¡ªdubbed Beautiful Snow or known simply as Snow because of her strangely alluring beauty of dark hair, pale complexion, and blood-red lips¡ªall seven lords would be affected. Felix was the most sensitive because he had always been the closest to her. After all, they were like yin and yang, with Felix retaining so much dark qi and Yuki so much pure qi.

    "Yuki, eh?" Geoffrey said. "I''ve not spoken her name for so long." He sounded nostalgic. "And yet I still think of her constantly."

    Aaron said, "And you still sound like a lovesick pup, even though it has been two thousand years and you''re one of the masters of a kingdom."

    Geoffrey chuckled. "It can''t be helped. Yuki was¡­ just Yuki. It can''t be denied that she was special, not only to us, but to everyone who survived the apocalypse. Thanks to her and all of the Great Ones, our realm was saved from an imminent end."

    All seven lords agreed with that.

    Fact was they all had loved Yuki Hoshi of the Kingdom Yamato once, not simply as someone who was dear to them, but as a woman they were willing to give their hearts, souls, and lives to. But of course, Yuki''s own heart was taken by that narcissistic Prince Philip McFarland of the McFarland Kingdom. Before any of them could confess their love for her, she was announced engaged to the bastard. Then again, none of the seven lords had been confident in the fact that she''d ever return their love, due to numerous reasons. Aside from the fact that the seven lords had never gotten along until two thousand years ago, their physical appearances back then were anything but something to be admired. Well, they were demon lords, after all, and the mere sight of their tanned, bulky bodies, two prominent horns protruding from their foreheads, sharp fangs, and demonic tails sticking out of their backsides was enough to send most running in the opposite direction. Comparing them to what appeared to be the handsome, charming Prince Philip McFarland had been like comparing a pile of dirt with a polished diamond.

    Despite having their hearts broken, the seven lords continued to treat Yuki with love and care. Of course, after her marriage to Philip, she had always come running back to them when she couldn''t bear the man''s overwhelming, arrogant behavior, and it''d be either Felix or Caleb who''d volunteer to beat the crap out of the prince to keep him in line.

    When Yuki had sacrificed herself for the greater good, Philip had blamed the seven lords for using her as a pawn to gain world dominance, which was bullshit. Without the seven demon lords'' dark qi, along with King Aslan McTavish of the Forbidden Forest and Prince Maximus Kavanagh of Lyria, combined with the pure qi from the nine Great Ones, Yuki being one of them, who had volunteered to sacrifice themselves, Aurora Realm would have disappeared into nothing but dust and gas, floating in the cosmos. But of course, Philip had refused to believe that their world was ending, despite the fact that the realm was breaking, collapsing, and exploding, killing hundreds and thousands of creatures right before their eyes. Now, what remained of the Aurora Realm was only one-fourth of its original size.

 Chapter 46 - The Seven Devils Part 3

    Ethan said from the screen, "Okay, let''s stop talking about ancient topics and that bastard Philip."

    The other six lords nodded in agreement. After all, discussions about Prince Philip always left a bad taste in their mouths.

    Victor asked, "How are Aria and Brenna doing?"

    Of course, he and Ethan had read the report about them being captured during the Bandits Suppression Campaign.

    Noah said, "They seem fine. They''ve been attending their therapy, as suggested, since arriving a week ago. Aria is strong mentally so there''s no sign of trauma, though Brenna is young and has never gone through something like that before. She''s still a little shocked from the experience." He sighed and rubbed his temple. "It''s my fault. I asked her to join the team on the mission because I wanted her to gather the black widow herbs."

    Aaron said, "But she seems fine to me, especially when she''s with Alfie."

    Noah raised his head and look at Aaron. "Alfie? Oh, the boy with pure qi that Felix and Caleb found in the woods? I have yet to meet him."

    From the screen, Victor asked, "Who''s Alfie? That name is not in the report."

    Everyone turned to Aaron, who was responsible for that particular task. Well, more specifically, he was responsible for dictating which part of the campaign was considered important and needed to be reported.

    Aaron said logically, "Hey, I directed my staff to report the most important episodes, didn''t I?"

    Caleb said, his hands folded across his chest, "And the fact that Philip tried to get his hands on Alfie, who has pure qi, isn''t important?"

    With a deep sigh, Ethan said, "We''re back to bastard Philip again, I see."

    Felix said, "The bastard did seem to work very hard on it, going so far as to risk his own life going head on against Caleb and me, which I must admit is rather unusual for him. He''s generally the first to bolt the moment he sees trouble. Why would he want Alfie, who has such a weak qi, that much? It''s rather suspicious to me."

    "Oh?" Noah pushed his glasses up the bridge of his masked nose. "Could he be up to something?" He clasped his hands together suddenly. "Right, that means I must meet this boy Alfie immediately. I need to study him and his qi. Hmm¡­ I must ask him many questions, too." He sounded excited at the prospect of a new subject he could lose himself in. Thus, he hastily stood up. "I believe this is it for me, gentlemen. I have work to do." He was about to head over to the door when Aaron got out of his seat and rushed to block the man.

    "You''re going to see Alfie, aren''t you?" Aaron asked. At Noah nodding his head, the younger demon lord said, "You can''t meet him yet. He''s busy recovering."

    Noah cocked his head to one side. "So?"

    "What do you mean so?" Aaron muttered. "Like I said, the boy is still recovering from the trauma of the shit that happened to him during the Bandit Suppression Campaign and doesn''t need anyone bothering him right now."

    Geoffrey couldn''t help himself at witnessing his younger brother''s unusual behavior and started chuckling. He said, "First you omitted Alfie''s name and his involvement in the Bandits Suppression Campaign''s report, and now you''re preventing Noah from meeting Alfie. Is something up, Aaron?" He cocked his head to one side. "Although, come to think of it, I haven''t seen Alfie since we arrived. I might personally go and visit him this afternoon to see how he''s settling into his new environment."

    Aaron fired a glare at his brother. "I told you he''s still recovering and he''s busy studying our language, so don''t bother him."

    Of course, Felix and Caleb, who were observing Aaron''s strange behavior, became suspicious as well. They, too, hadn''t seen Alfie since they returned to the palace a week ago, due to work. Training their soldiers, protecting the kingdom, and dealing with the nation''s affairs as part of the seven rulers of Acaedien were their top priorities, after all. Thus, visiting a boy with pure qi they had fatefully encountered and ensnared in the woods would have to wait until they had a moment to spare.

    Felix said, "Let''s end the meeting here." After all, he personally had wanted to see Alfie since yesterday morning. If they could end the meeting early, he''d have a few stolen moments to demand a few owed kisses from the youth. Technically speaking, Alfie did owe him seven kisses, including today.

    Oh yes, Felix had been keeping count. Furthermore, he had thought about adding an interest rate. Seven days of missed kisses would procure an extra kiss as interest. It sounded like music to his ears. He had decided that he''d declare that newly added clause to their contract when next he saw the boy.

    Geoffrey said, "Then that''s all for today, gentlemen." He waved his right hand, and the crystal sitting in the middle of the table, which documented their meeting, blacked out, indicating it had terminated the recording. He then looked up to the screen and said, "See you two soon, then."

    Ethan and Victor nodded. Both said, "Bye now," and then the screen turned blank.

    At this point, Aaron was already at the door and was trying to escape when Felix asked, "By the way, Aaron, Alfie is still staying with the girls, right? You haven''t dragged him to live in your quarters just because you proclaimed that he''s your best buddy, have you?"

    Aaron chuckled nervously. He said, "Of course not. Why would I do such a thing? They wanted him in their quarters, after all, and Alfie agreed."

    "That''s good to hear, then," Caleb said. "Because who knows what you''d be up to if Alfie were to live with you in your quarters? Especially since the boy has pure qi."

    Aaron turned around and snapped in outrage, "How rude. I like Alfie because he''s Alfie, not because he has pure qi. I have no underlying agenda whatsoever. The boy is cute, and there''s just that something about him that draws me to him." He narrowed his eyes and continued. "Aside from that, you all should just return to your duties now. I understand that you have a shitload to do before the national conference in Wulin next month, so there. Shoo." He waved his hand for them to leave.

    Felix said, "I can spare a couple of moments to visit Alfie. It''s no problem."

    Geoffrey said with a sigh, "Unfortunately, I can''t, and Aaron is right. I have a lot to do before the conference. Now if you''ll excuse me, gentlemen." With that, he gracefully headed out the door in a swirl of white.

    Caleb said, "Me, too." Then he was gone, following Geoffrey out the door in a whirl of black.

    Noah said, "Meeting Alfie will have to wait, then. I have a shitload of reports to finish before the conference, after all. I''m sure the other leaders would want to know the latest findings regarding the Aurora barrier." With that, he exited the room, his beloved magic tablet¡ªloaded with endless important data and information¡ªclutched against his chest.

    Felix said, "Well, I suppose I can visit Alfie tomorrow morning." With the extra kisses piling up on his mind and a grin on his face, he too headed out the door in a swirl of black smoke.

 Chapter 47 - The Seven Devils Part 4

    Alone, Aaron sighed in relief. Luckily for him, the other demon lords were busy and, therefore, didn''t have a moment to spare to relentlessly interrogate and grill him further as to why he wanted to keep the adorable Alfie to himself. Of course, the youngest demon lord had no plans of sharing the boy and the secret gifts he had been receiving with the others. After all, the time he spent with Alfie was precious and the gifts were wonderful, which he admitted went straight to his heart and, yes, his stomach.

    A moment later, Aaron headed out the door of the boardroom, came out into a grand foyer, and then entered the elevator. After the sensor detected his dark qi, thus confirming his identity, a row of buttons for different floors appeared on the sidewall. He pushed the ground floor button, and within a split second, he arrived and the door dinged open.

    Whistling a happy tune, he strolled out into the foyer. There, two maids who worked in the area curtsied low in respect when they saw him. "My lord," they said in unison.

    "Ladies," Aaron said, waving for them to rise.

    Once he was out of their sight, the maids rose and giggled in delight.

    "He spoke to us today," one said.

    The other nodded. "As usual, he''s handsome and absolutely delightful."

    Outside was lovely, and Aaron knew in his gut that he was going to have a great afternoon spending his time with his best buddy Alfie.

    Not wanting to waste any more time, the lord hurried down the path of the exotically beautiful garden and headed toward the east wing. When he arrived some five minutes later, he headed straight toward the back, where a majestic courtyard was located. Within a short distance, he saw a slender figure sitting under a pergola, reading a book. With short, dark hair and wearing very loose clothing consisting of a brown jacket and dark pants, the human youth was, without a doubt, delightful to watch, in Aaron''s twinkling eyes.

    With a bright grin on his face, the lord headed toward the being who was currently waiting for him to turn up for their promised meeting.

    The moment Aaron stepped foot inside the pergola, a pretty face rose to greet him, followed by a bright smile that nearly knocked the wind out of him.

    "Aaron!" Alfie, the girl from Earth who just happened to have been transported into the Aurora Realm and was currently dressed as a boy, said in delight. "Look! I can read this now. Isn''t it awesome?" She showed him the children''s book in glee. "In only five days. Can you believe it? In only five days, I memorized all of Aurora''s alphabet and can now read books like this. And it''s all thanks to you."

    Aaron chuckled, more than a little proud of his student. Of course, he''d be very pleased if Alfie were to give him a great big hug.

    Awesome, eh? Alfie used the word awesome, and he thought that he should use it, too. Thus, he said, "That''s awesome, Alfie." He couldn''t help himself and tousled her hair.

    Hmm¡­ Alfie has such soft hair. Thus, Aaron continued to stroke those delicate strands, enjoying himself rather tremendously.

    Alfie clasped her hands together and grinned delightfully. She said, "Right, before we get started, let''s have lunch." She touched the beautifully designed wooden lunchboxes on the table. "Look at what I''ve cooked today."

    That caught Aaron''s interest. He stopped the hair stroking and swiftly moved over to sit on the stone bench opposite Alfie. He eagerly peeked at what delicious offering the little darling had made for him today. Of course, lunch made by Alfie, which was part of a deal he had proposed in exchange for teaching her the realm''s main written language, was always something that he looked forward to.

    Inside the lunchbox, which Alfie referred to as a bento box, was an assortment of goodies. Aaron recognized the white rice, since he''d had it before during his visitation to the Wulin and Yamato Kingdoms. Rice was their staple diet, after all. He must admit that it was quite delicious, with its softness and sweetness gently melting in his mouth when he ate it.

    Noticing Aaron''s interest, Alfie said, "This one here is prawn tempura. That''s tamagoyaki, or egg roll." She pointed to the golden-brown, crispy prawn and the bright-yellow roll sitting elegantly on the side of the box respectively. "That''s stir-fried pork with some vegetables in teriyaki sauce. And that''s karaage, or deep-fried chicken drumstick, Japanese style."

    Aaron''s mouth started watering at just seeing the beautiful sight of the fare. He said, "Let''s dig in. I''m starving."

    "Yes, let''s," Alfie said, opening the other bento box that was meant for her.

    Aaron shifted the one for him toward his side of the table and then picked up his chopsticks. He grinned with delight as he started eating, moving the chopsticks in his hand like a pro.

    He was just savoring the sweet taste of the pork teriyaki when a voice said, "So this is why you don''t want any of us to disturb Alfie, eh?"

    Aaron tensed for a moment, food still in his mouth. It was Geoffrey''s voice behind him, and he suddenly realized that he had been duped. Geoffrey had lied that he was busy with the nation''s work to let Aaron''s guard down. Bloody hell!

    Once he managed to swallow, he turned, and to his shocked surprise saw not only Geoffrey was there, but Felix and Caleb as well.

    Fuck!

    Damn if the trio didn''t look more than a little annoyed at the sight of Alfie and him together, enjoying a rather pleasant oriental lunch.

    Alfie, who was sitting opposite him, rushed out of her seat and came to stand before Lord Geoffrey, Felix, and Caleb. She proceeded to salute and said in greeting, "My lords."

    Geoffrey chuckled and fondly ruffled her hair while Aaron popped another piece of teriyaki pork into his mouth, all the while glaring at the three lords in annoyance for interrupting his peaceful time with his best buddy. Of course, his annoyance turned into rage when he saw Felix grab Alfie by the arm and proceed to hug the girl tight, like a fucking lover. The bastard even went so far as to rub his damned nose against his buddy''s irresistible flushing red cheek.

    "How are you doing, little elf?" Felix asked. "Haven''t seen you for days. Did you miss me, darling?" He winked at her, too, and Alfie became all flustered.

    Once he finished swallowing that delicious morsel, Aaron said coldly, "Now that you''ve seen Alfie, leave. Alfie and I have a lot to do. As you can see, I''m teaching him our written language."

    Caleb came toward the table and looked at the bento box. "What are these?"

    Alfie said, "They''re our lunch, my lord. I''ve been making Lord Aaron''s lunches in return for him teaching me how to read and write."

 Chapter 48 - The Seven Devils Part 5

    Caleb and Felix flashed a sharp stare at Aaron. The meaning was clear. They had figured out Aaron had gone sneaking behind their backs and getting Alfie''s time and attention all to himself. And they were undoubtedly going to make him pay by making him go through hell tomorrow morning during their battle practice. Fuck!

    Felix said, "Really?" He turned to Alfie. "Why didn''t you ask me to teach you?"

    Aaron couldn''t help himself and said, "As if you''re any good at doing such a thing. All you''re good at is ordering your soldiers about like a maniac." Which wasn''t far off the mark.

    Geoffrey, who seemed interested in the food, came toward the table and took a good look at the fare. He said, "May I try some, Alfie?"

    Alfie nodded furiously. "Of course, my lord."

    Once Geoffrey made himself comfortable on the stone bench, he said, "Unfortunately, I''m no good with chopsticks."

    Alfie said in a hurry, "No worries, my lord." She shifted out of Felix''s arm, who frowned darkly, and moved to sit beside Geoffrey, who smiled in delight. There, she picked up the chopsticks and asked, "What would you like to try, my lord?"

    Geoffrey pointed to the egg roll. "This one."

    Alfie expertly and delicately picked up a piece of a perfectly rolled tamagoyaki and brought it up to Geoffrey''s awaiting mouth. "Ahh¡­" She urged Geoffrey''s lips to part.

    With a wicked smirk on his face, Geoffrey opened his mouth as requested, and Alfie fed him. The lord chewed, tasting the softness and sweetness of the egg roll. "Hmm¡­" he expressed, a grin playing about his lips. "It''s sweet and soft," he said, his voice deep and seductive.

    Alfie grinned, looking both embarrassed and pleased at the same time, which annoyed the hell out of not only Aaron, but Felix and Caleb as well. Of course, Aaron was pissed that he hadn''t thought about pretending not to know how to use chopsticks, as Geoffrey had done.

    Alfie said, "I''ve put honey in the egg roll, my lord, as I personally like it sweet. But of course, you can have tamagoyaki salty if you like it that way."

    Geoffrey shook his blond head in the negative. "No, I like mine sweet, and especially with honey in it. The more the better. Honey is one of my favorite food items."

    Geoffrey''s words had a double meaning, which none of the other three lords missed. Needless to say, the trio saw red.

    Felix was about to interrupt and pull innocent Alfie away from the cunning Geoffrey when Alfie said, "Then I''ll remember to do that if I were to make tamagoyaki for you in the future, my lord."

    "Tamagoyaki, eh?" Geoffrey asked. "A new word I have not heard before."

    Alfie said, "It''s egg roll in my father''s native language, my lord. This bento box food is from there."

    "I see." Geoffrey nodded his head again. "It''s delicious, Alfie. I must introduce you to our kitchen staff so that you can teach them a few recipes. But of course, the tamagoyaki you''ll have to personally make for me, with a lot of honey."

    "Really?" Alfie asked. "But I''m not a chef or anything."

    Caleb, who couldn''t stand the earnest discussion between the two, said loudly, interrupting them, "That looks nice."

    Alfie''s attention was duly drawn to the demand of Caleb. "This one?" she asked, pointing to the prawn tempura. At Caleb''s nod, she hastily picked up the crispy piece with the chopsticks and said, "Ahh¡­"

    Caleb gladly opened his mouth, and Alfie fed him.

    The moment the morsel was in his mouth, the lord widened his eyes in pleasant surprise. It was light, crispy, and juicy, with the meat of the prawn melting in his mouth. It was fucking delicious, and he wanted more.

    He was about to ask for another when Felix came up and said, "Alfie, feed me that fried chicken."

    Alfie said, "You can eat that with your hand, my lord. No need to use chopsticks with that one."

    Geoffrey and Aaron cracked up laughing.

    Felix wasn''t giving up. He said, "Then pick it up with your hand and feed it to me. I have no desire to dirty my hands."

    Alfie sighed. "You''re a demanding one, aren''t you, my lord?"

    Felix knew Alfie was annoyed with him, hence the emphasis on the words my lord. But of course, the demon lord didn''t give a damn about that. All he wanted was for Alfie to feed him food, preferably with those delicate hands.

    Alfie reluctantly picked up the drumstick and brought it to Felix''s eagerly awaiting mouth. Felix proceed to wrap his large hand around her slender wrist and then devoured the morsel with pleasure, his lips touching and sucking on her fingers and thumb in the process.

    Alfie gasped at the intimate contact and blushed severely.

    Aaron noticed and snapped loudly, "Oi! That''s enough. You''re wasting Alfie''s studying time."

    Once Felix finally finished devouring the offered meat like a starving demon, Alfie hastily withdrew, head down, eyes downcast, and cheeks hot with embarrassment.

    Grinning from ear to ear and very pleased with himself, Felix said, "Still hungry."

    Aaron rolled his eyes. "You all have an army of staff to cook and serve you divine meals fit for a king. Why the hell are you all here stealing Alfie''s food?"

    Geoffrey chuckled. "You''ve made a good point there." He turned to Alfie. "Then again, Alfie''s food is very appealing. Isn''t that why you''re making him cook you lunch, Aaron?"

    Damn that bastard brother of his! As usual, he was bloody good at flipping the tables. Geoffrey got him right there, and Aaron didn''t know how to reply to that statement.

    Geoffrey said, "I would love to taste your cooking, Alfie. What would you like in return for making me some lunch?"

    Alfie''s eyes widened in surprise. "Really, my lord? I can ask for a favor if I cook you lunch?"

    "Hmm." The lord nodded.

    "Then¡ª"

    "How about cooking me lunch, too, Alfie?" Felix interrupted, as if he knew what Alfie was going to ask for.

    Caleb said, concerned, "This is too much for one boy. Alfie will have no time to do his own things."

    Geoffrey agreed. "Then how about once a week¡ªsay, on a Sunday¡ªyou can cook us lunch? In return, each of us will do you a favor, whatever that may be."

    Alfie was pleased at the idea. "That sounds awesome, my lord. Then I''ll cook everyone lunch on Sundays."

    Aaron said, before any more time was wasted, "Now that''s settled. Why don''t you three leave? Alfie and I are about to start the lesson."

    But of course, the three lords refused to heed Aaron''s words and even went further as to request a picnic lunch from the main kitchen. Hence, lavish food items were brought out and arranged neatly on the round table under the pergola. In the end, four out of the five members enjoyed their meal tremendously that afternoon.

    When Geoffrey, Felix, and Caleb finally left an hour and a half later, Aaron sighed in relief, exhausted. Of course, he had spent most of the time protecting Alfie from those overly zealous comrades of his.

    "I thought they''d never leave," he said.

    Alfie chuckled. "But it was fun, right? With so many of us around and chatting away about everything under the sun. It reminded me of home."

    Aaron noted the sudden change in the expression on Alfie''s face and asked, "Do you miss it? Your home?"

    Alfie nodded. "Hm."

    Aaron grabbed Alfie''s hands and said, "I''ll do my best to make you happy so that you won''t miss home."

    Alfie chuckled. "Thank you, my Lord Aaron."

    Aaron chuckled and said, "No problem."

    Hence, their language lesson commenced.

 Chapter 49 - The Seven Devils Part 6

    While Aaron was teaching Alfie the Aurora Realm''s main written language, Lord Noah Wakefield, on the other hand, was busy working on his report for the upcoming international conference, which was to take place in the Wulin Kingdom. Thus, the lord spent that whole day and night locked up in his massive office and library, which resided in the headquarters of the magic research department. And as was his habit, he neglected to feed himself in the process, despite the mysterious appearance of meals beside his elbow now and again. Indeed, when he was deep in thought and busy with work, even if the world were about to come to an end, Lord Noah wouldn''t have noticed. He was that absorbed in whatever task he happened to be doing.

    It was morning of the next day when Brenna Kent, his pretty assistant of a cat person, came in through the door and asked loudly, "My lord? Are you still in here?"

    Noah raised his head and blinked, more than a little perplexed. He thought he told her to leave him be to his work a few moments ago.

    He said, "Brenna? As I''ve told you before, I''m busy. Don''t bother me again until tomorrow."

    Brenna finally located him behind a huge pile of papers on his desk. So, she thought, he hadn''t moved an inch from his seat since she had left him to it last night.

    She poked her head around to see him, two cat ears sticking up prominently from her head. She said, "But it is morning now, my lord, and you haven''t eaten anything since lunchtime yesterday afternoon. As your assistant, I''m very concerned."

    Just as she said that, Noah''s stomach growled loudly. Yes, he was a demon lord, but that didn''t mean he didn''t have to eat. The dark qi residing within his being, as well as with all the other lords, required a lot of sustenance to nourish it¡ªand him¡ªafter all.

    The moment he realized that he was absolutely starving, his body responded by weakening even more and his head flopped onto the pile of paper in front of him, his masked face buried in it.

    "My lord!" Brenna shouted in a panic. "Get ahold of yourself."

    A few moments later, Noah found himself lounging on a comfy couch in the sitting area of the research department, nursing a headache. Well, served him right for overworking yet again.

    Brenna said, as she made him a cup of black coffee, "You must have been using too much dark qi on your research again, my lord."

    Noah said, his forearm resting over his eyes to block out the bright light, "It can''t be helped. The conference is in a month, and I have a shitload to do before that. The reports. The presentations. Not to mention the many new potions we''ve just created. And one of them definitely needed a few more test subjects before it could be launched."

    "Are you talking about that top-secret one?" Brenna asked. "The one that is used to increase strength? The golden pill?"

    "Hm," Noah responded. "It''ll be a game changer for the soldiers, for sure, if all goes right. Magic enhancement. Magic evolution."

    Magical enhancement¡ªwhich led to the enhancement of body and an increase in strength¡ªhappened when a small amount of golden qi was acquired by the body, such as from Lord Noah''s golden pills he had developed with a top-secret formula.

    Magic evolution, on the other hand, as the name implied, was a type of magical power that could lead one who acquired a tremendous amount of golden qi¡ªone of the rare types that was almost nonexistent in the universe¡ªto evolve not only in physical appearances and strength, but internal qi as well.

    Typically, one could acquire an enormous amount of the golden qi by sucking the energy from powerful beasts in the catastrophic class. But of course, one would have to kill the beast first, which was simply impossible and would be akin to a death sentence or suicide. After all, a catastrophic class beast was the highest level and most dangerous in the disaster beast classification system. One simply didn''t challenge such a monster that had the power and ability to destroy the whole realm with a simple flick of its claws or a mere puff of its breath. The four known catastrophic beasts that still exist today were the black tortoise, the green dragon, the white tiger, and the red phoenix.

    "But the golden pill looks good so far, doesn''t it?" Brenna asked. "All the test subjects have had their strength increased by two-fold since taking the pill. That means the enhancer, at least, is working."

    Noah said, "All the physical stuff, yes. As for their qi, there''s no change in that, which means that magic evolution has not worked because the golden qi in the pill is kept at a very low percentage. Well, they''ll have to increase the cultivation of that themselves through sheer hard work."

    "Which isn''t a bad thing. One simply shouldn''t go from zero to hero without hard work," Brenna said as she came over and handed him the hot drink. "Here you go, my lord."

    Noah removed his forearm from his face and immediately groaned in despair as he squinted his eyes against the glaring light. Damn, it was just too bright for his liking.

    He grabbed the hot drink gratefully and was about to down the lot in one go when Brenna said, "And your pill, my lord."

    Noah looked at the little glowing blue painkiller and sighed. "I suppose the bloody headache isn''t going to go away by itself anytime soon."

    Brenna chuckled. "Unfortunately, it won''t."

    Noah took the pill and popped it into his mouth. Then he drank the black coffee to his heart''s content. Once done, he said with a pleasant sigh, "Ahh¡­ that''s better."

    "I know it''s too early for lunch, but what would you like to eat? I''ll order something for you from the kitchen."

    He waved his hand in the air, unconcerned. "Whatever is fine." Then he flopped back on the couch, lazing there like a very bored prince.

 Chapter 50 - The Seven Devils Part 7

    Whatever is fine, eh? Although Noah must admit that if there was white rice cooked in a unique style the way the Wulin and Yamato citizens cooked theirs, he''d be pleased. He was currently craving such a thing, after all, and even dreamt about it when his mind wasn''t on his work.

    Yes, Noah had fallen in love with white rice the first time he had stepped foot in the Wulin and Yamato Kingdoms and had tasted their oriental cuisine many years ago. The way the glistening cooked grains melted in his mouth that first time had been pure heaven. He had thought many times about stealing one of those kingdoms'' top chefs and bringing him back to Acaedien to work specifically for him. But of course, he had never had the chance to do such a sneaky thing. The yearly conference had always been so bloody hectic with meetings that he had never had any spare time.

    Brenna said, interrupting his thoughts, "Then I''ll ask the staff to make you some sandwiches since it''s fast."

    Noah nodded his head in the affirmative. "And I''ll be right here waiting and snoozing. I''m bloody tired."

    Brenna chuckled in amusement. "Well, that''s what you get when you''ve neglected to look after yourself. You haven''t slept and eaten properly for over two months now, since even before I left for the mission, which is a record, by the way. Now, I do know that a demon lord can go without sleep for long periods of time because of your dark qi, but you simply don''t eat right, my lord, which makes it worse, and your body simply can''t function properly. That dark qi of yours needs a tremendous amount of nourishment to keep you going. You definitely need a wife to take care of you, my lord."

    "Wife?" Noah snorted in disgust. "No, thank you. The woman would interfere with my life''s work. Getting a wife is Geoffrey''s job. He''s bloody three thousand years old, for God''s sake! Our kingdom will need an heir or two within the next five to six thousand years."

    Brenna chuckled. "Aren''t you yourself some three thousand years old as well, my lord?"

    Noah frowned darkly. He said, "Stop making such unsavory statements, Brenna. Now go and get me those sandwiches before I''m starved to death."

    As Brenna headed to the door, she said, with humor in her voice, "You won''t starve to death, my lord. You''re a demon, after all. Just suck a bit of pure qi and you''re as good as new."

    Pure qi, eh? Like he''d ever find anyone with that within the kingdom. They were bloody rare, after all, only second from the gold qi. If Noah could find one with pure qi, he''d ensnare the little thing and lock him up in his laboratory just so he could suck the qi whenever he desired. Pure qi was his top favorite food, after all.

    Of course, the demon lord had all but forgotten about trivial matters that didn''t relate to his work, such as the fact that Alfie had pure qi and was currently residing within the palace in the east wing, a mere stone''s throw away from his department and personal quarters.

    Once Brenna was gone, Noah closed his eyes and proceeded to relax. He must admit that the morning breeze from the open windows was nice. The condition was perfect for his long-overdue nap. Yes, the lord hadn''t slept for over two months now, and thus, he gratefully dozed off, dreaming about pure qi and white rice.

    It was some moments later when he thought he heard light footsteps entering the room, followed by soft voice calling out, "Hello? Is anyone here?"

    Brenna? Was she back already? And why the hell would she be asking if anyone was around when she already knew that he was here, lying there on the couch, half dead due to starvation?

    Suddenly, a whiff of something exotic caressed his nostrils, and his mouth started watering.

    Did Brenna bring something fancy back, rather than the boring sandwiches?

    Noah forced his tired eyes to open. Once he managed that, he could only stare in pleasant surprise at the sight before him. A youthful, pretty face was merely inches away from his, along with a pair of deep-brown eyes gazing right at him¡ªor rather his demonic mask filled with ancient signs, symbols and script¡ªwith fascination.

    Noting that the lovely being was busy studying his mask and not paying any attention to him and the fact that he was awake, Noah took the opportunity and lazily moved his gaze to the straight nose and then the plump, sensual lips, which seemed very enticing.

    Fuck! Noah wondered if he was dreaming about a pretty little elf here to relieve his sexual frustration. Not that he was into boys, of course, but this one looked feminine enough and so damned pretty that he wouldn''t mind.

    It was then that he sensed it, the pure qi floating about the youth''s body. Granted, it was weak, but it was still there.

    Noah narrowed his eyes and used magic perception to analyze the qi. And voila, there it was, glistening white light circling about the boy.

    In Lord Noah Wakefield''s current world, there were only three things that he loved and cherished most. They were the Acaedien Kingdom and its citizens, his life''s work, and, of course, pure qi.

    Thinking that the heavens above were rewarding him with a very tantalizing gift for his hard work as of late, Noah felt that he couldn''t help himself, but smiled with glee. He was bloody low in qi, after all, and was currently starving, too.

    Thus, he swiftly wrapped his strong arms around the lovely being and drew the youth over to him. He heard a delicate, surprised gasp. But of course, Noah shut that up by pressing his lips against the youth''s and proceeded to suck the enticing pure qi with pleasure.

    "Ngh¡­" came the delicate groan that only served to provoke the raging fire of need burning hot inside the demon lord.

    Fuck! This youth was undeniably delicious, and Noah found that he couldn''t stop himself from wanting more. Thus, he urged the youth''s lips to part for him, and when the soft flesh did, Noah plunged his tongue right into that mouth, caressing and stroking as he drank in the delicacy of pure qi.

 Chapter 51 - The Seven Devils Part 8

    When he finally terminated the kiss and moved back, he noted that the boy was as dazed as could be, eyes bright and face flushed red. Shit! The boy was fucking adorable. He wanted more.

    Noah proceed to draw the boy in again, when he felt a slender hand press against his lips, pushing him back.

    What the¡­?

    The youth said, breathless, "Stop sucking my qi, my lord. Otherwise, I''ll have nothing left in me."

    Noah suddenly snapped to reality. He blinked. This isn''t a dream?

    His hands still holding on to the boy, he realized that the youth felt soft and warm against him.

    He swore, "Shit!" under his breath and loosened his grip on the boy. He asked, "Who are you?"

    "Alfie, my lord. You lords like to suck other people''s pure qi, don''t you?"

    Noah was a little confused.

    Of course they did. It was natural, after all, as opposites attract. There was just that something very alluring where the pure qi to the dark qi was concerned.

    "Can you please let me go now?" Alfie asked.

    Noah was a little surprised that he was still holding on to the boy. He reluctantly did and watched as Alfie settled back, sitting on the floor, watching him with interest.

    Noah was intrigued by the pretty boy before him. Suddenly, his mind clicked, and he realized that this must be the Alfie they had been talking about during the meeting yesterday.

    He grinned devilishly and asked, "You''re Alfie?"

    Alfie seemed surprised that Lord Noah knew her name. "Yes, my lord, I''m Alfie."

    Noah asked, "Do you know who I am?"

    Alfie nodded. "I assume you''re Lord Noah Wakefield, yes? Brenna told me that you''re her boss. By the way, I''m here because she forgot her lunch today." She pointed to the wrapped box sitting on the coffee table.

    Noah flicked his gaze there. The scent was enticing. He said, "Give that to me."

    "I beg your pardon?"

    He said, "I''m starving, and that thing smells divine. I haven''t eaten anything since yesterday afternoon."

    "Oh!" Alfie thought for a moment and then grabbed for the bento box and handed it over to Noah. "Then you may have it, my lord. I''ll make another for Brenna."

    The moment Noah opened the lid, an exotic aroma greeted him, and he nearly cried with joy. It was white rice, along with other small things mixed with it. On the side, there were yellow rolls and what looked like battered deep-fried prawns as well.

    Alfie said, "It''s nothing much. Just fried rice with prawns, carrots, corn, and peas. On the side are tamagoyaki and prawn tempura."

    It''s nothing much? Definitely not! This was heaven to Noah.

    The lord picked up the chopsticks that accompanied the lunchbox and dug right in. The joy was overwhelming and hard to hide as he hastily devoured the fried rice like a starved demon, which he was.

    Alfie giggled in delight, which drew Noah''s attention. That giggle was too bloody enticing to his ear by half, not to mention the bright grin.

    "I''m glad you like it, my lord," she said.

    "I''m glad you came. You''re a lifesaver."

    Alfie blushed, and Noah nearly choked on his food at witnessing such an exquisite sight.

    Fuck! The boy was too adorable, he thought. He hadn''t seen anyone this lovable since two thousand years ago. Wait! He realized that he hadn''t properly looked at another being in such an intimate light since Yuki''s passing.

    After swallowing the delicious food in his mouth, he said, "Alfie, come here." He patted the seat beside him.

    Alfie obeyed and comfortably propped herself up on the couch beside the lord.

    Noah said, "Tell me about yourself."

    "Me? Tell you about myself?" she asked.

    Noah nodded. "I''m busy eating, so entertain me."

    This was the first time in a long time that he had asked anyone to sit with him while he ate, let alone requested any sort of entertainment during a meal. His usual routine, if he hadn''t happened to dine with the other six lords in the great dining hall and chat about the nation''s affairs, was that he''d eat alone while working.

    Alfie said, "I see. Then I''ll tell you about my childhood and travels. How about that?"

    "Sounds good," Noah said, and then listened attentively as he continued to enjoy his meal. He must admit that he liked listening to Alfie''s soft voice talking, which was pleasant and soothing.

    By the time he was done with his lunch, Noah had learned quite a few things about Alfie¡ªthat she was an only child, she and her family travelled around a lot, her father was a famous author and prominent man of society, her grandfather from her father''s side of the family ran a shrine and onsen at the base of a mountain, and that Alfie went to university.

    Of course, being Noah, the famous head magic researcher of Acaedien, he couldn''t help himself and used his magic perception to analyze Alfie while she talked. Yet, by the end of his meal, Noah couldn''t clearly determine what exactly Alfie was. Yes, to him, Alfie was a boy. The name and the male garments indicated so. Anyone could see that. Yet Noah felt as though there were something blocking his magic perception to clearly define who or what Alfie was. He felt it in his gut that Alfie was something entirely different and unique, something that wasn''t a part of this world.

    He put the now-empty lunchbox on the coffee table and said, "That was delicious."

    Alfie grinned from ear to ear, pleased. "I''m glad you liked it, my lord."

    Noah got up and headed over to the bench on the other side of the sitting room. There, he brewed himself a cup of coffee, his mind racing and analyzing. By the time the coffee was done, he had thought of a brilliant idea.

    Grinning, he said, "Alfie?"

 Chapter 52 - The Seven Devils Part 9

    "Yes, my lord?" Alfie got up from her seat and rushed over to where Noah stood, now sipping his black coffee with delight.

    Noah said, "As a thank-you for the delicious food, will you accept a few gifts from me?"

    Noah saw the delight in those deep-brown eyes and thought, Got you, little elf.

    "Really?" Alfie asked.

    Noah nodded, all calm and composed. He said, "Follow me."

    After placing the empty mug on the bench, Noah led the unsuspecting Alfie out of the sitting room and headed toward his office at the back of the department. There, Noah ushered the youth in, who looked around in awe.

    "Wow!" Alfie said, eyes large with interest. "There are so many books here."

    "It''s my personal library," Noah said. "I have books on almost every subject under the sun, so to speak."

    Alfie asked, "Really? Then would it be okay if I come here sometimes to borrow some books to read? I mean, I''m very interested in this world¡­ I mean, the Acaedien Kingdom and its history."

    Noah said, "Sure. You''re welcome to come here and read whenever you feel like it. You have my permission. Treat this as your second home, little one."

    "Thank you, my lord," Alfie said, eyes twinkling, which made Noah''s knees weak.

    Noah cleared his throat to get his wits about himself and said, "Come this way." Thus, he led her toward a room behind his office. There, he ushered her in, and Alfie looked around in wonder at the countless potion bottles in storage.

    Noah said, "I keep the best here. They''re my top-secret potions." He reached out for a bottle and said "Ahh¡­ this one." He handed Alfie a small jar with a clear liquid-like gel.

    Alfie asked, "What is it for?"

    Noah couldn''t help himself and ruffled Alfie''s hair. "For that."

    "Hair?"

    Noah nodded.

    Alfie frowned. "But I don''t need it. I''m not bald."

    Noah burst out laughing until his stomach hurt. No, he couldn''t imagine the youth going bald anytime soon. But of course, the urge to see the youth with long, glossy hair was strong, and he couldn''t help himself.

    When he managed to calm down, he said, "Silly boy. It''s a gift, so use it. If you don''t, I''ll be upset."

    Alfie nodded furiously. "Then I''ll be sure to use it, my lord. But what exactly does it do? Make my hair grow faster or something?"

    Noah nodded. "That and, of course, makes your hair very soft and shiny." He cocked his head to one side and lied, "Like Geoffrey''s hair."

    Alfie''s eyes widened in pleasant surprise. "Lord Geoffrey uses this product?"

    Again, Noah lied. "Yes." There was no harm in it, after all, as long as Alfie used it and Noah got to have a glimpse of paradise. It had been such a long time since he had encountered anyone with such dark hair and pale skin like Yuki.

    "Then I''ll use it as well," Alfie said, grinning.

    Pleased, Noah said, "Good boy. Now then¡­" He moved along and pretended to inspect some more bottles filled with potions. When he got to the newest line he had developed, he grabbed the one with glowing golden pills.

    Alfie''s eyes widened. "Wow! They look like gold."

    Noah said, "They do, don''t they?" Then he proceeded to pop the lid open and pick one out. Between his thumb and finger, the little round tablet glowed a golden color. "It''s yours."

    Alfie asked, surprised, "For me?"

    Noah nodded. "It''s the latest. It''s meant to increase your strength. Do you want to be stronger, Alfie?"

    Alfie nodded furiously. "Yes, I do. So¡­ this is kind of like a multivitamin or something?"

    Noah cocked his head to one side. "Multivitamin?"

    "It''s something from my homeland. Multivitamin is kind of like all the essential stuff put into a pill. It''s to keep you fit and healthy."

    "Ah¡­ that is exactly what this is," Noah said. "A multivitamin of sorts."

    "Then thank you, my lord," Alfie said, putting one hand out so that Noah would drop it into her palm.

    Noah ignored the awaiting palm. Instead, he said, "Ahh¡­" and urged Alfie''s mouth to part.

    Alfie hesitantly obeyed.

    Once the sensual lips parted, Noah inserted the golden pill, his thumb brushing and caressing against the soft, wet flesh a moment longer than necessary.

    Alfie was about to swallow when the pill melted in her mouth and an explosion of sweetness caressed her taste buds. "Mmm¡­ it''s delicious and sweet."

    Noah smiled. Mission accomplished. "It is, isn''t it?"

    "Thank you, my lord. This tastes just like a candy."

    Noah had to agree with that because that was exactly what he was doing, luring a pretty boy into his lair and seducing him with candy for his own selfish desires.

    A moment later, he reluctantly walked Alfie out the door, since she had work to do, cooking another lunch for Brenna before noon.

    After promising to come visit the department again, along with bringing delicious oriental food as gifts, Alfie was gone, leaving Noah feeling a little lonely.

    Heading back to his office, Noah thought about lovable Alfie and what the little thing would look like when that delicate body changed physically within the next couple days after taking that golden pill. Would Alfie still be as adorable and lovable? And what if there was no change in physical appearance at all? Then Noah would know for sure that there was definitely something that was blocking his magic perception. If that was the case, then Lord Noah Wakefield, head magic researcher of the kingdom, vowed to find out what the fucking hell that something was.

 Chapter 53 - The Seven Devils Part 10

    Once Alfie left Lord Noah Wakefield''s office at the magic research department, she rushed across the courtyard and headed back toward the east wing of the palace. She was walking along the intertwining pathway of the exotic garden when a massive airship floated overhead.

    "Wow!" She stared wide-eyed in awe at the sight of the colossal aircraft. Suddenly, she started waving hyperactively, jumping in one place and laughing, hoping to attract the attention of some of the residents travelling in such a beautiful and advanced piece of technology.

    Inside this elegant flying machinery, in the luxurious passenger quarters, Lord Victor Rutherford cocked his silver head to one side as he watched the figure waving excitedly up at the ship or, rather, at whoever the little mite could attract the attention of.

    Victor chuckled in delight and waved back as his silver eyes zeroed in on the figure, using the lenses'' zooming function. Up close, the youth was a cute thing, with dark hair, gorgeous deep-brown eyes, and sensual lips. Not to mention that face, which was damned pretty, to say the least, and Victor was immediately charmed.

    "Who are you waving to?" Lord Ethan Sherwood asked from behind.

    Victor said, "Just something that caught my attention."

    Ethan raised a brow. "Oh?" Interested, the lord came over to the window and cast his eyes on the scenery. Below was the massive structure of the palace of Acaedien, with dots of people going about tending to their business.

    Ethan said, "I don''t see anything interesting. It''s the same as usual."

    Victor, his eyes still on the youth who was now striding along the pathway directly toward the east wing of the palace, said, "Not everything is the same as usual. Each new day brings new possibilities, Ethan, and I particularly look forward to this one."

    Ethan rolled his eyes. "Every time we visit another kingdom, you return with some weird quotes and newly adopted manners."

    Victor shrugged his broad shoulders. "Can''t be helped. Other cultures fascinate me, and I get influenced by them easily." He laughed.

    "Having known you for over two thousand years," Ethan said, "yes, I agree with that."

    Once the little mite was out of his sight, Victor finally turned his attention to his friend and said, "We''re about to land. Let''s get ready."

    Some twenty minutes later, the airship landed in Acaedien Airport, which was located some distance behind the perimeter of Acaedien Castle. Once preparation was done, the two lords, along with their ten staff members, disembarked the aircraft and headed toward the palace via elegant horse drawn carriages.

    Geoffrey met them at the main entrance of the castle, and the trio, along with their respective staff numbering fifty in total, immediately headed toward the meeting room on the seventh floor, along with the ministers of the kingdom, to report on what had transpired regarding the treaties between the Acaedien Kingdom and that of Wulin.

    By the time the meeting was over, nightfall was upon them. Thus, Lord Ethan and Victor, along with Geoffrey, met up with the other four lords for dinner in the dining hall located in the north wing where their quarters were.

    As usual, Geoffrey took the seat at the head of the table while to his left side were Noah, Ethan, and Victor. To his right were Felix, Caleb, and Aaron.

    Swirling a glass of red wine in his hand, Ethan said to Noah sitting beside him, "You look like shit."

    Noah wasn''t offended by Ethan''s words, since the lord was known to be very blunt, after all.

    Noah gave out a big yawn as he waved his hand in the air. He said, "I was up all day and night for over two months straight, working."

    "Like usual, eh?" Victor said, chuckling. "I hope you''re not neglecting to look after yourself again. Do you even eat properly?"

    Noah said, "I''m fine. I had one of the best meals I''ve ever had this morning."

    In fact, he was still thinking about it, the exotic fried rice made by Alfie. He couldn''t wait to have more, Alfie having promised to cook for him.

    While they chatted, a mountain of dishes of luxurious food items were laid on the table, and as the lords had their evening meal, they discussed the nation''s affairs.

    It was three hours later when they finished and headed toward the common hot spring to bathe. After they all stripped naked and their bodies were scrubbed clean with heavenly scented magic shower gel, the lords¡ªwith their muscular, hunky bodies glistening and dripping wet¡ªgot into the hot spring, taking up their favorite spots around the large pool.

    Geoffrey was at the back near the cascading waterfall, resting comfortably against a boulder. To the left of the pool was Felix, his large, powerful body relaxing against the side while his head lay back, his eyes closed. Caleb was opposite Felix to the right, doing the exact same thing. Both Noah and Aaron were next to each other, their heads resting on their arms, their eyes closed. Noah was obviously half-asleep, while Aaron was groaning in pain. The youngest lord still hadn''t recovered from the severe beating he had received from Felix and Caleb during the morning battle practice. Victor was sitting a few feet away from Caleb, and beside him was Ethan. They, too, relaxed as they enjoyed the nourishing hot spring.

    Victor cocked his head to one side as he eyed the half-dead Aaron with amusement. He said, chuckling, "Your dark qi is low today, Aaron. What happened?"

    Geoffrey chuckled. He said, "It looks like he''s been through a tough battle practice this morning."

    Aaron gave out another painful groan. He couldn''t help it. After all, his body was aching something severe. He was sure that if he hadn''t happened to be a demon lord with such immense dark qi, he''d be dead by now.

    He said, "Those bastards Felix and Caleb. How cruel of them to gang up on me."

    Felix snorted, running his fingers sexily through his wet hair from the top of the forehead back. He grinned darkly as he said, "It just goes to show you need more practice with your martial arts skills, Aaron."

    Caleb, splashing water against his naked, massive, muscular chest adorned with battle scars, nodded in agreement. "You''re severely lacking in that arena. Would you like me to give you a few lessons?"

    Aaron lifted his blond head and glared at Caleb and then Felix. "You two are taking it out on me because you''re pissed I''ve had Alfie all to myself for the past few days."

    Felix said, "If you know, then don''t go around sneaking behind other people''s backs next time."

    Aaron snorted. "Ha! You don''t own Alfie. The boy is my best buddy, and spending time together is natural."

    Ethan said, "Why are you men fighting over this Alfie? From what I''ve heard so far, he''s just a human boy, isn''t he?"

    Victor said, "Personally, I''m intrigued. I would like to meet this Alfie, too. I want to know why you three are so possessive of him."

    Ethan rolled his eyes. "Don''t get involved, Victor. Seriously, if it was a beautiful woman, then I''d understand. But for God''s sake, this is a human boy."

 Chapter 54 - The Seven Devils Part 11

    Geoffrey chuckled in amusement. "You''re right, Ethan. Alfie is just a human boy." He cocked his head to one side, and his eyes narrowed dangerously. His voice low and dark, he said, "So be sure not to get involved with him, eh?"

    Ethan didn''t miss the meaning behind Geoffrey''s words. Was that a warning from the almighty Geoffrey, the father figure of Acaedien? So he was into this Alfie, too?

    Bloody hell! By the sound of things, it looked as though these four lords¡ªFelix, Caleb, Aaron, and even Geoffrey¡ªwere infatuated with a mere boy with pure qi they had found in the woods. Did that little bastard put a high-level love spell on the lords or something? Seriously!

    Noah finally opened his eyes and raised his head. He asked, "Alfie, eh?" He chuckled, sporting a devilish grin on his handsome face. "I met him this morning. Such a loveable boy."

    The words loveable boy caught all the lords'' attention.

    Felix and Geoffrey shot him dark looks, while Caleb and Aaron were astounded at Noah''s choice of words.

    Ethan rolled his eyes as if to say, Not you, too, while Victor raised a brow and thought, Now I must really meet this lovable boy.

    Aaron barked, "What the fucking hell? Where did you meet him? How?"

    Caleb asked darkly, "You didn''t do anything weird to him, did you?"

    Noah turned around so that he faced everyone in the pool. He proceeded to think about that for a moment, which obviously made the others suspicious.

    Felix asked, his eyes narrowed dangerously, "You didn''t attack Alfie, did you, Noah?"

    By attack, they knew Felix meant just that¡ªsucking Alfie''s pure qi and kissing the youth¡ªobviously.

    Noah felt chills run down his spine at the threatening look in Felix''s and Caleb''s eyes. He said, "Nothing much. I just sort of gave him a few gifts."

    He felt the sinister aura around the two lords subside immediately, and Noah sighed in relief.

    Fuck! But those two were damned possessive over Alfie. Just because they had personally found the boy in the woods and became protective of the youth? Or is there something deeper?

    Victor raised a brow. "Gifts? Knowing you, there''s always an agenda. Come on. Spit it out, Noah."

    Since the other six lords seemed interested and were currently paying him their undivided attention, Noah said, "My gut instinct tells me Alfie is not who he says he is."

    Aaron asked, "What? You mean like he''s a spy from another country or something?"

    Noah shook his head. "No, nothing like that. The boy is too innocent and honest for that sort of shit. What I mean is there''s something that''s blocking me from seeing him for who he is."

    Victor asked, "You mean you can''t determine his real identity with your magic perception?"

    Noah nodded. "I gave him the golden pill."

    Geoffrey said, "That pill is top secret and will only be used for military purposes once approved, Noah. What are you trying to gain by giving Alfie that pill?"

    Noah began to explain. "The golden pill works by slowly changing the body and strength within a couple of days. In other words, magic enhancement. If we don''t see Alfie changing in physical appearance, then we know for sure that there''s something, a high-level barrier perhaps, blocking my magic perception."

    Caleb asked, "Are you implying that Alfie might have a sort of magic protection on him that gives out an illusion?"

    Suddenly, it clicked for Noah, and the lord nodded his head excitedly. "That''s right. An illusion protection."

    He thought for a moment, searching the database that was his brain cells to retrieve information about magic illusion protection.

    He said, "Illusion protection is mainly used to hide one''s identity and physical appearance. Mostly, it''s cast on spies so as not to gain any attention when they''re working."

    Felix asked, "But what does Alfie have to gain by doing such a thing? The boy was lost in the woods and didn''t know what the fuck was going on. You should have seen him that night."

    Caleb nodded. "He was confused and scared. Not many can fake that."

    Felix said, "Aria raided his memories with her magic. The boy is clean. He''s not a spy."

    Noah nodded. "I have no doubt that Alfie is clean where his background is concerned." He sighed deeply because he didn''t know how to explain it clearly to his comrades. "I personally just want to find out who and what, exactly, Alfie is. It''s just the researcher in me."

    Aaron nodded. "I understand what you''re saying. I''ve spent quite a bit of time with Alfie. Sometimes, I feel like I see him but I don''t see him, even though he''s sitting right there in front of me. Isn''t that weird?"

    Victor chuckled. "Well, it''d be interesting to see what happens in a couple days'' time."

    The others nodded their heads in agreement, except for Ethan, who said, "Who cares who or what this little guy is? Seriously, he''s a human boy, and you all wasting time talking about him is irritating."

    Victor chuckled and slapped his friend on the shoulder. "Are you sexually frustrated, Ethan? Because you sound like it. Would you like to visit Butterflies Paradise? I''ll accompany you."

    Ethan growled, "Of course I am, for fuck''s sake! Dealing with the Wulin ministers was tiring as shit, and it has been months since I have had a beautiful woman in my arms." He flashed his eyes to Felix, then to Caleb, Aaron, Geoffrey, and finally settled on Noah. He said, "I know for a fact and that you all are as sexually frustrated as I am."

    Noah said, "Well, of course we are."

    "But work takes precedence," Geoffrey said, to which Noah nodded furiously in agreement.

    Ethan said, "That''s it! You all are coming with me tonight to Butterflies Paradise. No more talking about that little bastard Alfie just because he may look pretty enough to fuck. Tonight, men, you''re going to have fun with some of the most beautiful women in Acaedien."

    Felix said darkly, "Watch what you''re saying, Ethan. No one is touching Alfie except for me."

    Caleb raised his brows. "Claiming the boy as yours already, Felix? That''s a bit rash, isn''t it?"

    Aaron said, "Alfie is my best buddy. If anyone were to even dare claim him, I wouldn''t hold my rage back."

    Geoffrey started laughing with amusement, while Ethan looked flabbergasted at the turn of the conversation. Here he was doing his best to lure them away from that little bastard Alfie with the promise of a heavenly paradise full of beautiful women.

    Once Geoffrey managed to calm his laughter, he said, "How about we all accompany Ethan to Butterflies Paradise? A change in pace would be nice."

 Chapter 55 - Devilsâ€™ Temptation Part 1

    Along the red-light district of the city, many charming buildings lined the streets, with the entrances and verandas decorated with bright lantern lights in all shades of the rainbow. Chatter and laughter drifted into the air, and the merry noises could be heard from afar. Here, one could tell that men were having a fine time and enjoying themselves, with the endless flow of alcohol, food, and beautiful women of many different natures and manners entertaining them.

    Inside Butterflies Paradise, a prestigious club catering to the upper echelons of the kingdom, seven demon lords took up a private quarter of the residence. Here, the place was exotic and beautiful, with colorful flowers in full bloom, which gave off aromatic scents that enhanced love and entertainment.

    The seven lords and eight beautiful women who were entertaining them resided under a large, elegant, and tastefully decorated pergola with sofas and chairs, along with other soft furnishings. In the middle was a coffee table with a bouquet of flowers and lighted scented candles giving out an even more charming fragrance into the already exotic atmosphere.

    Sitting on one of the sofas were Felix and Caleb, looking both bored and pissed, despite each having a beautiful woman sitting next to them. The two warrior lords were ready to bolt at the slightest chance.

    On the opposite side of the sofa sat Noah, who happened to have brought along his tablet and was currently absorbed in doing his work, completely ignoring the charming girl beside him who was doing her desperate best to draw his attention to her. Next was Aaron, who had already passed out from both alcohol and exhaustion and was currently using a woman''s lap as his pillow. She even hummed to him and stroked his hair while he snoozed away.

    Geoffrey, who sat on a grand chair, watched his comrades with amusement as a beautiful elf fed him grapes. Opposite him was Victor, who was pouring the girls'' wine and entertaining them instead of the other way around. How typical of the Silver Prince of Acaedien.

    In the end, the only one who seemed to be having a devil of a good time was Ethan, who had two women in his arms, and all three laughed, cheered, and drank like there was no tomorrow.

    It was an hour later when Caleb had had enough. He stood and said, "It''s getting late. I''m leaving."

    "Already?" Ethan asked, more than a little drunk. "Cal¡­ eb¡­ you''re¡­ no¡­ fun at all."

    Caleb didn''t reply and stoically headed away. Felix was about to make his escape as well, when a girl with blond hair and bright-blue eyes wrapped her arms around his middle, preventing him from moving even an inch. Her soft, large breasts were squeezed intimately and suggestively against him.

    Felix sighed and looked heavenward, praying for patience. Geoffrey saw Felix''s reaction and laughed, which resulted in a dark glare from the irritated man.

    On the other side, Caleb sighed in relief that he was finally free from the overbearing atmosphere and hastily walked along the corridor, intending to leave the establishment and, therefore, the red-light district as soon as possible.

    Desiring only the comfort and quietness of his own quarters, the dark lord headed toward the main door to make a quick exit. Just as he was turning a corner, he caught sight of a slender figure in boy''s garments that seemed oddly familiar.

    Alfie? But how could the boy be here of all places? This was an establishment for men, and not just any men either, but the rich and influential of Acaedien.

    He eyed the youth closely. Damn, even the way that figure moved was like Alfie.

    Yes, Caleb had been watching the boy, so much so that he had noticed many things about the youth, from the way he moved to the way he spoke¡ªwith that odd way that he found adorable¡ªto the little quirks that he found lovable.

    Little loveable quirks. Caleb must admit that he adored the way Alfie licked those sensual lips and inserted those strands of dark hair behind the elf-like ear. When the boy wanted to get someone''s attention, he''d delicately look at the person from under those long, dark lashes, which had knocked the wind out of Caleb that first time when he had been attacked by such an innocent yet seductive move.

    The figure standing at the end of the hall turned slightly. Instantly, Caleb felt the breath snatched from him. Fuck!

    He marched forward and, in only a few strides, roughly grabbed Alfie by the arm.

    A gasp escaped Alfie''s mouth, and Caleb was both shocked and astounded. He asked, "What the hell are you doing here?"

    Alfie¡ªdressed in fetching boy''s garments of dark pants that fit her slender body perfectly and a military-style jacket¡ªstared at Caleb in surprise for a moment. With bright eyes despite the very late hour of the night and cheeks blushing a perfect pink, she grinned widely as if it were the most natural thing in the world for her to be there and meeting him.

    Like bloody hell this was the most natural thing in the world, Caleb thought, encountering each other in a club catering to men, along the red-light district.

    Alfie licked her lips, which drew Caleb''s undivided attention, and he frowned darkly as he stared at the glistening flesh. The sight was fucking tempting.

    Alfie said, "My lord, what are you doing here?"

    In a gruff and irritated voice, Caleb said, "I''m with the others."

    "Oh." Alfie made the sound, and Caleb didn''t miss the shocked expression on that pretty face¡ªa face that he couldn''t forget despite how fucking hard he had tried. This was followed by another expression that made Caleb''s heart ache.

    Is that disappointment in those eyes? Yes, Caleb was sure that there was a mixture of betrayal, disappointment, and hurt that was playing about the face.

    Licking those sensual lips again, which made Caleb''s knees weak, Alfie said, "I''m here with Brenna. She asked me to accompany her here to see her sister. I didn''t know Brenna had a sister, an adopted one, who is an elf and very beautiful, by the way. Apparently, she''s very sick. I do wonder if she has contracted some sort of virus or something. Then again, it''s summer, and I don''t know if one could get the flu here in this world¡­ I mean, this kingdom."

    Caleb noted that Alfie was blushing severely as she rambled on about viruses.

    As a matter of the fact, Caleb didn''t give a fuck about viruses, whatever that was. What he gave a fuck about was that Alfie was here, and the thought that the youth might encounter some of the most beautiful women of Acaedien just didn''t sit well with him. Suddenly, he wondered if Alfie wanted to have sex. This was a place catering to that, after all, and a human boy of nineteen was at the right age. As he had heard, they were very into it and even humped relentlessly like rabbits, too.

 Chapter 56 - Devilsâ€™ Temptation Part 2

    Caleb felt a little sick in the stomach at the thought of Alfie bedding another person. Of course, he had doubts that delicate feminine frame could do much to please any woman in bed. He''d guess that Alfie''s little brother was as small and delicate as the youth was.

    "Are you curious about the girls?" he asked bluntly.

    Alfie stared up at him, more than a little shocked at his queries. She licked her lips again, her cheeks now red with embarrassment. She asked, flustered, "You mean the girls here?"

    Caleb nodded.

    Avoiding making eye contact with him, Alfie shrugged. "They are very beautiful, but I guess it''s kind of the same everywhere, isn''t it? This type of establishment. I mean, it''s sad that girls must do this sort of thing for a living. I just can''t imagine having a life like that¡­ I mean, if I were a girl, that is¡­ I mean, I just can''t do something like that. If I were to do it¡­ err¡­ have sex¡­ make love, it''d have to be with the one I love. That type of thing is precious, after all."

    Caleb was pleasantly surprised at Alfie''s words, and he felt at ease. He asked, "Then have you found the one you love yet?"

    Holy fuck! Why did he have to go and open his mouth, asking that sort of personal question?

    Alfie shrugged those slender shoulders again. "There are a few crushes, but then again, it doesn''t mean anything, right? Especially not when it''s here in this world and I''ll be returning home anyway. So there''s no point. I''d just end up heartbroken." A chuckle followed that statement. "And anyway, it''s none of your business, my lord."

    Alfie was right that it was none of Caleb''s business, but he wanted to know nonetheless.

    He grabbed her hand and expertly changed the subject. "I suspect Brenna is going to be a while with her sister." When Alfie nodded in agreement, he continued. "Let''s find a place to wait until she''s done."

    Alfie raised her face to look up at him, a bright smile playing about her lips. "That sounds good. I was beginning to wonder what I was supposed to do. I mean, I don''t want to disturb them, Brenna and her sister, and out here, I have no idea where to go." With a whispery voice, she said, "There are so many clients here, and I don''t want to disturb them by wandering around like a lost little duckling, you know. Aside from that, a few men came up to me asking if I wanted to accompany them for drinks."

    That piece of information made Caleb frown darkly, and he asked, his voice cold, "Who were they?"

    Alfie shook her head. "I didn''t accompany them. I told them that I don''t work here and I also don''t drink. I''m not good with alcohol."

    "Who were they?" Caleb asked again.

    Alfie said, "It''s fine. I don''t remember who they were."

    Caleb knew Alfie was lying about the fact that she didn''t remember. He decided to let it rest. He said, "You''re too enticing by half, and it is not safe alone."

    Alfie raised a brow. "Even in the city? Is it because of my pure qi?" She thought for a moment, considering the possibility.

    Caleb suspected Alfie didn''t understand what he meant. Pure qi aside, that pretty face and slender body would attract and entice any male with sinful, erotic thoughts who happened to pass by. And fuck, Caleb knew that he was one of those immoral bastards.

    He pulled Alfie toward him and wrapped his other arm over her shoulders intimately. He said, "Let''s go."

    He led her back the way he had come. There, instead of heading toward the private quarters where the other lords were still being entertained, he opened another door that led them outside to an alleyway.

    "Oh¡­" Alfie expressed, looking around curiously. "We''re outside."

    "Do you like stargazing, Alfie?" he asked.

    She nodded. "That I do, my lord."

    Caleb turned, and as he moved his arm from her shoulders to wrap around her waist, he said, "Caleb. Call me Caleb."

    Alfie looked at him for a moment, a dazed expression on her face. Then she smiled. "You don''t like me calling you my lord?"

    Caleb gave her a grin, knowing she was teasing him. Another quirk of hers he adored.

    He said, "No, I don''t. Now wrap your arms around my shoulders."

    "Why?" she asked curiously.

    "Because I don''t want you to slip out of my arms," he said seductively.

    Alfie blushed in response, which pleased him.

    Once he felt those two slender arms wrapped intimately around his shoulders, Caleb said, "Hold on tight." Then he gathered his dark qi and, a moment later, jumped high up and their bodies appeared to have faded and disappeared into thin air. A flick of a second later, they were up in the sky, floating.

    "Wow!" Alfie chuckled, tightening her arms around Caleb''s muscular shoulders. "We''re suddenly flying without your winged lion."

    They landed on the top of the roof of the three-story building a moment later. Caleb said, "It''s a basic warrior technique called Silent Move."

    Alfie repeated, "Silent Move. Can I learn such a technique even if I''m not a warrior?"

    Caleb thought about this for a moment and then said, "Would you like me to teach you?"

    Alfie nodded her head furiously in excitement. "Yes, please. This Silent Move, it''s like a ninja technique, isn''t it? How exciting."

    Caleb wondered how Alfie knew it was one of the secret techniques taught to him and his comrades by ninja warriors from the Yamato Kingdom. Unless the boy had been to that nation and rubbed shoulders with the upper echelons of the country, which he doubted.

    He said, "We''ll make a date for that."

    Alfie nodded furiously. "Yes, please. Then it''s a date." She grinned brightly at him.

    "Alfie?"

    "Hmm?"

    "You know about ninjas?"

    Alfie chuckled uncomfortably. "Err¡­ a little¡­"

    A little, eh?

    Caleb led her to the middle of the flat roof and then sat down, making himself comfortable. Alfie hesitantly followed suit.

    The lord watched as Alfie raised her face and gazed at the sky, admiring the aurora lights that danced and shone before them, with dots of countless stars as a backdrop in the distance.

    "It''s beautiful, isn''t it?" she asked, mesmerized at the sight.

    Caleb agreed, his eyes never leaving her face. "Yes. Very beautiful."

    "But the stars are not the same here¡­"

    Caleb didn''t miss the slight tremor in that soft voice and wondered why. Is that panic? Fear?

    "How are the stars not the same?" he asked, curious.

    Alfie said, "The clusters are different. It just confirms to me that I''m very far away from home."

    "Do you miss it?" he asked. "Home?"

 Chapter 57 - Devilsâ€™ Temptation Part 3

    Alfie nodded. "I hope everything is okay. When I got transported¡­ I mean lost during my travels and found myself here, I was so scared, but more so, I was worried about my parents and what was likely to happen to them. I mean, I''m still very worried about them and desperately want to tell them that I''m all right and that I''ll find a way to get back soon." She sighed. "I only wish there was a way for me to get in contact with them."

    Caleb said, "Why don''t you contact them using the WIFI communication system?"

    "Where I''m from, there''s no access to that system," Alfie said with a disheartened sigh.

    Caleb thought for a moment and then said, "There is another way, if the other side cannot access the WIFI system."

    Alfie''s interest was piqued immediately. "Really? How?"

    Caleb tapped his finger at his temple. "Through dreams."

    "Dreams?"

    Caleb nodded. "Someone with the correct qi wavelength can do it. Tap into the universe, and in turn, your thoughts or messages can be transmitted into a dream. Why don''t you ask Aria? She''s a mage with the right qi wavelength for communication and connection."

    Alfie''s eyes lightened immediately. "Aria is a mage? And she can help with delivering my message to my parents?"

    Caleb nodded.

    Excited, Alfie caught Caleb''s hands and clutched them tightly in appreciation. "Then I''ll ask her. Thank you so much, my lord."

    Caleb frowned. "Caleb." He corrected.

    Alfie chuckled and then repeated, "Caleb."

    Talking about the WIFI communication system, Caleb asked, "You managed to tap into Felix''s qi?"

    Alfie stared at him blankly, and Caleb explained, "You chatted with him online back in the woods that night."

    "Oh¡­ that¡­ Yes. Back when I was lost in the woods, after Aria and everyone was captured by the bandits, I was so afraid and did my best to connect with someone. Just anyone would have done, as long as they could help pass on the message to the team. The only one I got was Lord Felix. I felt his qi."

    She shrugged her shoulders. "Then again, I can chat online with Aria, Brenna, and Leona now, too, since I got to know them more. I can feel their qi and can connect with them very easily."

    There was a silence, and then Caleb said softly and darkly, "Connect with me, too."

    "Eh?" Alfie was pleasantly surprised at his words.

    "Get to know my qi," he said.

    Without any warning, the dark lord placed his large, warm hand on the back of Alfie''s head, his fingers digging deeply into her hair. Then he drew her close and claimed her sensual lips that had been enticing him since the first time he had met her in the woods.

    A delicate groan escaped Alfie''s mouth, which only served to burn the passionate desire that was stirring deep within Caleb''s being.

    Alfie''s lips were soft and sweet against his firm ones, and Caleb wanted more. Thus, he licked, stroked, and urged the delicate flesh to part for him. When Alfie weakly obliged, the lord plunged his tongue in and hungrily devoured the little being that was quivering so delicately in his arms.

    Caleb couldn''t help himself and drew her tightly against him, feeling her soft body, which only made him want to strip her clothes off and ravish her.

    Fuck! He wanted more. He needed more. And thus, Lord Caleb Harrington, dubbed the Dark Lord of Acaedien, proceeded to suck and devour Alfie''s pure qi while he passionately and wildly kissed her until Alfie was dazed, breathless, and scared shitless.

    When Caleb finally moved back, he noted that expression on Alfie''s face, and it nearly broke him.

    Tears were brewing in those gorgeous brown eyes, cheeks were blushed red, while those sensual lips were swollen red and glistening wet with moisture.

    Caleb was so fucking turned on that he thought he''d go insane if he couldn''t claim her as his. Just as suddenly, however, Caleb knew he had gone too far.

    Fuck! What the hell have I done? Alfie had trusted him, and now he was about to attack and eat her up?

    Feeling guilty, the lord said, as he pulled the quivering Alfie into his arms, "I''m sorry, Alfie. I didn''t mean to hurt you. You''re scared, aren''t you?"

    Face buried deep against Caleb''s chest, Alfie nodded.

    "I''m so sorry, sweetheart," Caleb said. "I wasn''t thinking¡­"

    No, there was no excuse for what he had done, and Caleb knew that. The fact that he had lost control of himself because of this overwhelming, powerful desire for Alfie was something that scared him shitless.

    Alfie, clutching tightly onto Caleb, said, her voice quivering, "I understand. It''s because of my pure qi, isn''t it? You''re attracted to that. Aria, Brenna, and Leona told me to be careful, but¡­ it''s hard to be careful with you and all the lords, since you''re all so nice to me and¡ª"

    "No," Caleb said. "It''s not that. It''s not the pure qi. Granted, those of us with dark qi are attracted to those with pure qi, but with you, it''s different." He moved back and gazed into her eyes. "Alfie, I''ve never been like this with anyone. I''ve never felt this drawn to anyone since two thousand years ago."

    Alfie asked, "Two thousand years?"

    Caleb nodded and was about to continue explaining when he was interrupted. Brenna''s voice came through loudly via the WIFI connection.

    "Alfie?"

    Alfie felt flustered and then said weakly, "It''s Brenna."

    Caleb sighed, more than a little annoyed that they were being interrupted. He said, "Tell her we''re coming."

    Alfie nodded and said loudly, "We''re coming, Brenna."

    "We?" Alfie heard Brenna ask in return.

    Alfie was about to explain, but Caleb stopped her by drawing her into his arms again. He hugged her tightly and then planted a gentle kiss on her sensitive lips.

    Alfie was pleasantly surprised.

    Caleb said softly, his grey eyes smoldering darkly, "Never stop thinking about me and my kisses, little one."

    With that, he stood, pulling the dazed Alfie along with him. A few moments later, they met up with Brenna, who was shocked and surprised to see Caleb with Alfie. Of course, she was shocked and surprised for a second time when they encountered the other six lords as they were about to exit the establishment.

    Along the hallway was Victor piggybacking the very drunk Ethan. Beside them, Felix was also piggybacking the passed-out Aaron. Noah was still reading a report on his tablet, while Geoffrey looked amused.

    The moment Felix saw Alfie, he asked, "Alfie! What the hell are you doing here of all places?"

    Brenna proceeded to explain to them what had happened.

 Chapter 58 - Devilsâ€™ Temptation Part 4

    When he woke, Lord Felix Worthington cursed loudly under his breath. To be sure, he wasn''t in the best of moods this morning, and it was all due to the unsavory incident he had encountered at Butterflies Paradise.

    Lying there utterly naked in his luxurious king-size bed and with only a thin silk sheet haphazardly covering his muscular body, he rested his forearm over his closed eyes, once again remembering the sight of Alfie coming down the stairs with Caleb and Brenna.

    "Fuck!" he swore under his breath.

    He still couldn''t get the picture of Alfie''s flushed cheeks, bright eyes, and swollen, red, after-kissed lips out of his mind.

    If only Ethan hadn''t been sexually frustrated yesterday and gone on to complain about not having a woman in his arms for months on end. If only Victor hadn''t suggested they go to Butterflies Paradise to ease Ethan''s carnal craving. If only Geoffrey hadn''t decided that they should accompany those two lords for a change in pace, then Caleb wouldn''t have grouchily walked out on them because he disliked that sort of environment and coincidentally happened to meet Alfie and Brenna.

    Felix knew for a fact that Caleb had met Alfie first, per Brenna''s explanation, and the two undoubtedly had spent at least two hours or so together.

    Felix also knew in his gut that Caleb had kissed and sucked Alfie''s pure qi last night, amongst other things, such as talking and getting to know Alfie like the two were on a bloody date. This made Felix more than a little envious. After all, he hadn''t had a taste of the little mite nor spent time getting to know Alfie on a deeper level since they had returned from the field, which he had been looking forward to. Now Caleb had cunningly gotten a step ahead of him, which riled Felix.

    Despite that Alfie was a human boy, Felix admitted that he fell for the youth when they had first met in the woods. And when Alfie had made that bold move, nipping at his unguarded lower lip because the youth wanted to show them that he wasn''t intimidated¡­ Well, Felix had felt sparks and a burst of delight course through his being. He had been shocked and then pleasantly surprised that a delicate human boy like Alfie had the nerve to retaliate and attack him, a demon lord who had the power to destroy a whole city, along with its citizens, with a flick of his dark qi.

    Felix had found that he couldn''t help himself and had to taste those ever-so-tempting, sweet lips against his while enjoying his moment at sucking the delicious pure qi at the same time. If Caleb hadn''t snapped at him to stop, Felix knew he could have lost it and possibly stripped Alfie naked. And eaten the youth up, figuratively speaking.

    "Shit!" he said darkly, feeling his body tense at the thought of Alfie''s soft lips against his.

    Thinking of Alfie made him even more sexually frustrated than usual this morning. Unfortunately, being one of the most powerful demon lords, he couldn''t simply walk into one of the establishments along the red-light district, request a woman, and fuck her hard out until the beast within him was satisfied. If he did that, the woman he bedded would die a disastrous death because she wouldn''t be able to handle the release of his dark power when he was making love, which was why he rarely, if ever, got to truly quench his carnal desires. Of course, he wasn''t the only one with such a sexual deprivation problem. Thank God! But since his was the strongest, with his demon body cultivating the highest level of dark qi, followed by Caleb and Geoffrey respectively, his experience of sexual frustration felt like hell.

    Fuck! He sincerely hoped that he wasn''t going to lose his mind and go berserk again. The outcome would be catastrophic for sure. If he remembered correctly, the last time he couldn''t control himself had been over two hundred years ago, when he, along with the other six demon lords, felt this unnatural phenomenon of pure qi¡ªwhich they had yet to figure out how or why¡ªand went quite mad.

    Geoffrey and Noah had been able to calm themselves down, and they in turn had managed to ease the psychosis of Aaron, Ethan, Victor, and Caleb, in that order, via magic healing. But not so for Felix, and he had gone into a wild frenzy, destroying everything that was in his path, creating destruction everywhere. If Caleb and Geoffrey hadn''t been able to subdue him and chain and lock him up in the underground chamber with a high-level magic shield¡ªwhere they used to incarcerate high-level disaster beasts¡ªthen half of the Acaedien city and its citizens would have been wiped out for sure.

    Felix finally pulled the silk sheet away from his body and got off the bed. Muscles tensed and bulging with sexual tension, the demon lord headed toward the en-suite bathing chamber. After brushing his teeth, he went into the shower. There, he finally turned his attention to his painfully thick, very aroused organ.

    He sighed, looking at his hard cock, which was demanding a release. He wrapped his hand around it, and a soft groan escaped his lips. The thing felt hot in his hand. He started rubbing, slowly at first and then faster.

    As he was doing so and the sprinkling of the water showered on him, Felix imagined Alfie with him. In his mind''s eye, he started stripping the youth. First, off came the jacket, followed by the blouse and then pants. And then¡­

    Then¡­

    "Shit!" Felix swore under his breath.

    Nothing!

    He couldn''t see anything. What the fuck was wrong with him? Why couldn''t he picture what Alfie would look like naked? He wanted to imagine himself kissing, licking, and teasing Alfie''s pale, soft skin. But why the hell couldn''t he see in his mind''s eye what Alfie would look like naked?

    Is it just as Noah said, then? Did Alfie have a sort of illusion protection spell on so that even Felix¡ªthis sexually deprived bastard with a vivid sexual imagination¡ªcouldn''t picture his naked body and use the youth as his masturbating visualization?

 Chapter 59 - Devilsâ€™ Temptation Part 5

    In the end, Felix had no choice but to move on to his second plan. If he couldn''t imagine the body, then he''d use that pretty face.

    Continuing to rub and stroke himself, he imagined Alfie''s face smiling up at him seductively. And then¡­

    Then¡­

    Nothing!

    "Shit!"

    Why couldn''t he go any further? He wanted to see, in his mind''s eye, Alfie sucking him off. He wanted to see those ruby-red, sensual lips kissing his hard penis and the tip of that small tongue licking him. But the image faded from his mind the harder he pushed, and Felix groaned in despair.

    "What the fucking hell?" He growled as he came down to his knees. Now how the fuck was he going to finish this off?

    Some ten minutes later, he did manage to finish himself off by taking Noah''s sexual suppression pill, which he had stored in the cupboard as backup, combined with magic pleasure easing. As the name of each implied, one was to suppress sexual craving while the other was to ease it.

    The release was, as usual for Felix, an unsatisfactory and unsatisfied end.

    Once he was done with showering, Felix dressed himself in his usual warrior garments of dark leather pants, which fit snuggly about his muscular legs, a loose black shirt, and a pair of military magic boots. Then he left his private quarters and headed toward the south wing.

    On his way, Felix couldn''t help himself and took a detour via the east wing, hoping to catch a glimpse of Alfie. Then again, it was early in the morning and the youth was undoubtedly still in bed, snoozing away. After all, they had just returned from the red-light district some four hours ago. Of course, Felix, as a demon lord and warrior, could function just fine with very little to no sleep, though he knew it wasn''t the same for humans. He had heard that they needed at least seven to eight hours of sleep for their body and brain to function properly on a daily basis, which to him seemed rather inconvenient. If he was out in the field, he could go without any sleep or rest for weeks. Unfortunately, it wasn''t the same where sustenance was concerned. He needed a load of it every day just to sustain his dark qi.

    As he strolled across the garden, Felix eyed the windows on the second floor that he knew belonged to Alfie''s bedroom. He noted that the curtains were closed and the room was dark, which was as he expected.

    Once he passed Alfie''s room, Felix continued toward the south wing where the military department resided.

    As he approached the building, there were soldiers heading in that direction as well, at this early hour of the morning, and they saluted him as he passed. Upon entering the grand foyer, more soldiers greeted him, and as he headed toward the back to the lift that''d lead him underground, he met Caleb and Geoffrey.

    Wearing his warrior garments, Caleb nodded at him in greeting. Geoffrey, wearing his rarely used black garment instead of the white, said, "Morning, Felix, Caleb. You two are early as usual."

    Felix said, as they entered the lift, "I''m a bit frustrated today, so I need a good workout."

    Caleb nodded. "Me, too."

    Felix wondered why Caleb was frustrated. Was it sexual? Or just simple frustration? If it was sexual, did it have anything to do with Alfie?

    "Sure," he said.

    Once the elevator''s sensor registered their dark qi, buttons to different levels below ground appeared for them to choose. There were nine floors in total, from B1 to B9, and Geoffrey choose B7, which was where the mock battlefields were located.

    The elevator door dinged open a split second later, and the trio walked out into the foyer. In silence, the lords headed down a corridor, which contained a series of huge double doors on each side with names displayed in the Aurora language at the top, such as barren land, rocky mountain, wild forest, snow land, dark woods, and many more. They chose the last door, which had the display name of Wild Meadow.

    Caleb logged in by writing out his signature, using his dark qi on the available magic screen residing to the right side of the door. A single beep was released, indicating that he had successfully registered into the system. Then noises of machines and gears unwinding echoed from the door, and a moment later, it opened wide, as if welcoming them.

    Geoffrey said as they walked in, "I''ve contacted the others. In case they want to join in the fun."

    Caleb nodded.

    Felix said, "The more the merrier."

    On the other side of this door was another world of its own. Stepping through the door into the meadow, they took in the fields of green and wildflowers stretching endlessly beyond the horizon, along with the clear blue sky above. In the distance, there were mountains and woods, and now and again, winged creatures, ranging from the small and innocent to the large and predatory, flew across the sky. This was very much like an actual open wild meadow, with the smell of fresh, clean air and grass, along with the cool breeze brushing against their skin.

    This was one of the kingdom''s many mock battlefields, where the hall was magically designed and created to be as close as possible to the actual environment outside. A mock battlefield was where the demon lords trained their soldiers, not only in battle and weapon usage techniques, but in taking advantage of their raw environment as well.

    Every morning, the warrior lords Felix, Caleb, and Aaron would meet up and have their battle practice before training their own soldiers. The other lords would join them if they felt like it or when it was scheduled, which was once a week on a Monday, if they didn''t happen to be out in the field working or visiting other kingdoms.

    "All right," Felix said. "Let''s begin."

    Instantly, black smoke full of dark qi rose in the distance, across the meadow, and an army of zombie soldiers magically appeared, fully armed to the teeth with various types of nasty, deadly weapons.

 Chapter 60 - Devilsâ€™ Temptation Part 6

    The three lords started off by stretching their bodies, and once why were warmed up, they began charging toward the zombie soldiers that were mindlessly heading their way.

    As they sprinted across the field, the lords gathered their dark qi and summoned their weapons out of thin air¡ªFelix, a kick-ass double-edged sword, Caleb, a pair of fearsome twin sabers, and Geoffrey, a majestic crossbow. All three lords'' weapons were encircled in dark qi, and as they confronted and combated the zombies, the dark energy within the weapons contracted, expanded, and exploded, thus killing their targets.

    Felix''s fighting style was powerful, rough, forceful, and brutal. He swung his mighty sword to his left and then right as he released his dark qi, expertly and effortlessly slicing the sharp magic blade across the zombies'' bodies, killing some thirty to forty cleanly in one go. Meanwhile, Caleb gracefully swung his two sabers, one in each hand, and beautifully killed some twenty to thirty zombies in quick, successive moves that one couldn''t possibly see clearly. There were just shadows of swords and dark qi swiftly moving this way and that, and the horde of zombies surrounding him was killed within an instant.

    On the other side, Geoffrey did a great somersault, and as he used his dark qi to support him in midair as a stepping stone, he fired his crossbow with the arrow¡ªrobed in powerful dark qi¡ªtwisting this way and that across the field and then magically striking his targets in quick succession, one after another. With a magic arrow, he could kill some twenty or so zombies in one strike.

    The lords continued practicing, honing their skills, using all six senses to destroy their targets no matter where the zombies were or what these feral magic dummies were capable of with their deadly weapons. The trio was halfway finished with slaying the army when Aaron, Felix, and Victor turned up.

    Victor clapped, impressed, as he watched them, while Aaron said sourly, "They always start so damned early in the morning."

    "And I''m still slightly hung over," Ethan said sourly, rubbing his temple. "Why the fuck should I be here?" He turned to stare irritably at Victor. "You should have just left me alone to nurse my headache. And for fuck''s sake, at least give me a blue pill or something when dragging me out of bed."

    Victor chuckled merrily. "No can do, Ethan. Didn''t bring any with me." He turned to the chaotic scene before them, with Felix going all out and releasing so much of his dark qi that his usual dark-brown hair now turned crimson red and flowed down his back, indicating that he had tapped into level two of hidden power.

    "Wonder what has gotten into him," he said. "His fighting is very aggressive."

    Ethan said worriedly, "I hope it wasn''t because we dragged him out. And now he''s fucking pissed that we wasted his night."

    Aaron said, "You can say the same with Caleb. What the fuck is wrong with these two?"

    On the other side of the meadow, Caleb had also tapped into his level-two hidden power, with his dark hair now even darker, if that was possible, and longer, too, with the length flowing down his back while his body was surrounded by an orb of dark energy that was pulsating.

    Aaron asked, "Shall we get going?"

    Victor nodded enthusiastically while Ethan groaned. Aaron and Victor charged in while Ethan sighed, looked heavenward, and then followed them.

    The three lords gathered their dark qi and summoned their weapons from thin air¡ªAaron, a deadly curved sword, Ethan, a devilish scythe, and Victor, a wicked rifle. All three lords'' weapons were wrapped in dark qi.

    Aaron, with his quick, deadly moves, swiftly sliced and decapitated fifteen feral zombies in one go. Then he jumped high and landed cleanly on the grassy ground, and as he did so, his sword cleanly cut some ten zombies more in half, thus killing them. Meanwhile, Ethan screamed loudly because he was irritated and because he had a bloody headache as he swung his scythe; the sharp blade at the end mercilessly killed some ten zombies in a row. Whereas Victor, on the other hand, grinned in amusement as he fired his rifle, the bullets cloaked in the dark smoke of qi hitting his targets repeatedly. Within a few seconds, about twenty were down and dead.

    Thus, the lords had a good workout, killing zombie soldiers as morning battle practice, and an hour later, it came to an end.

    They had killed ten thousand zombies in total, with Felix taking the top-ranked seat at two thousand eight hundred heads. Caleb came next with two thousand five hundred, followed by Geoffrey sitting at two thousand, and Aaron at one thousand seven hundred.

    Ethan and Victor''s head counts were sitting at five hundred each that morning, which were pathetic numbers. But of course, this was because Ethan decided that he had enough after fifteen minutes. He left and, as punishment, dragged Victor out with him after purposely snatching Victor''s rifle and wrecking it with his dark qi.

    "Good job, everyone," Geoffrey said to Felix, Caleb, and Aaron. "Good battle practice, as usual. Now then, let''s have some breakfast." And thus, they left the mock battle hall, which once again magically cleaned itself up, the ten thousand dead zombies disappearing in a puff of black smoke. The place returned to the peaceful and quiet scenery that was the meadow.

 Chapter 61 - Devilsâ€™ Temptation Part 7

    It was that afternoon when Felix felt that he couldn''t contain himself and decided to visit Alfie.

    After leaving Michael and Peter in charge of the troops practicing hand-to-hand combat, he left the soldiers'' gymnasium on floor level B2 in the military department and headed toward the east wing of the palace. There, he gave a few knocks at the door that belonged to the girls'' quarters, and a few moments later, he heard a familiar voice say, "Just a moment, please."

    Indeed, a few moments later, the door opened, and Felix said, "Afternoon, little elf."

    The surprised Alfie stared up at Felix for a moment, dumbfounded to see him standing there at the door and grinning at her.

    She said, "My Lord Felix? What are you doing here?" After all, this was the first time he had come to visit her at the girls'' quarters since she had entered the palace.

    Felix frowned instantly at her question. He said, "I''m here to see you, of course."

    Alfie blushed in response, which pleased Felix. Since he couldn''t help himself, the lord gently caressed her cheek fondly. He asked, "Are you free? Or are you busy studying?"

    Alfie thought for a moment and then said, "I''m kind of done with studying for today. My brain just can''t take any more reading. I definitely need some fresh air." She chuckled.

    "Good," Felix said. "Then come out with me. We''re going riding."

    That piqued Alfie''s interest, and she asked, "Riding? In a carriage? To where? The city?"

    He smiled devilishly. "You''ll see." Then he seductively drifted his gaze over her from head to toe, which made Alfie blush. He noted that she was not wearing any shoes inside the residence, just a pair of white socks, which he found rather interesting.

    He returned his attention to her face and said, "Go and get ready. I''ll be waiting."

    Alfie felt flustered for a moment and then said, "Give me a few minutes." Then she rushed off along the hallway and up the stairs, leaving Felix to gaze at her backside moving delicately. Subconsciously, the lord licked his lips, deciding that he liked Alfie''s adorable butt. He wondered what it felt like to touch that butt. Would it be soft? Or firm?

    Alfie returned a moment later, now wearing a pair of boots, jacket, and topped off with a cap on her head.

    Cheeks hot and red from rushing, she said, "Let''s go."

    Side by side, the two strolled in companionable silence along the exotic garden, which pleased Felix because it felt just right. Just perfect.

    It was some ten minutes later when they arrived at the stables, and Alfie gasped in delight when she saw a stable master bring around a winged lion. She asked, "Are we going out riding on a winged lion?"

    Felix nodded. "Ernie needs some exercise, after all."

    Alfie looked up at him, her head cocked to one side. "Ernie?"

    "His name," Felix said, nodding toward the winged lion.

    Once the stable master brought the massive golden winged lion named Ernie up close, Alfie realized that it was the same one Felix had ridden when he had found her in the woods a couple of weeks back. Instantly, she felt a little frightened of the animal and moved closer to Felix, who grinned in pleasure.

    The lord proceeded to wrap his ironlike arm around her shoulders and said, "Ernie doesn''t bite."

    Alfie said, "I beg to differ. Ernie hates me. He growled at me aggressively that first time."

    Felix thought about this for a moment and then remembered that night when he had dumped Alfie on the winged lion after they had ensnared the youth. The beast had growled aggressively at Alfie, indicating that it had smelled something foreign and special within the vicinity. A trained winged beast could sense pure qi and would roar at the subject to inform their masters that they had found one.

    He chuckled and said, "Ernie was just informing me that he had found one with pure qi."

    "Really?" Alfie asked, perplexed. "So this winged lion¡­ I mean, Ernie roared at me just because I have pure qi?"

    He nodded. "Not only the pure qi, but those with either dark or gold."

    "Dark or gold?"

    "They are the rarest types of qi."

    Alfie asked, "How many are there?"

    "Ten," Felix said. "Red, orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo, and violet are the most common and exist in creatures in the Aurora realm. The rarest ones are dark or black, pure or white, and of course, the gold, which only exists in the catastrophic class beasts."

    Suddenly, Ernie started roaring, which surprised both the stable master and Alfie, who in fact jumped in fright.

    Alfie said, "I don''t want to ride anymore, Felix. It seems Ernie is still wary of me. If you must ride and exercise your winged lion, then by all means, do so yourself. I''ll watch."

    Felix would have none of that, since his sole purpose had been to spend time with her. Thus, he bent his knees, placed one hand behind her thighs and the other behind her back, and easily lifted her in his arms.

    Alfie gasped and asked, "What are you doing, Felix?"

    "You''re not allowed to change your mind, darling," he said as he came close to Ernie and proceeded to place Alfie on its back.

    The winged lion roared again loudly, which turned Alfie''s body stiff in a panic attack. She clutched Felix, who said, "Easy now, boy," to the beast.

    Once the winged lion ceased its growling, Felix turned his attention to Alfie and said, "It''s fine now." Then he hopped on Ernie''s back and took his place behind Alfie. He asked, "Comfortable?"

    Alfie said, holding on to his arms tightly, "As comfortable as could be."

    Felix snuggled his face against the side of her face as he said, "Relax. You''ll like it once we''re up in the air."

    Alfie nodded. "I know, and that''s why I''m trying my hardest to endure this."

    Felix couldn''t help himself and laughed in amusement. No wonder Alfie hadn''t bolted at the sight of Ernie. He now realized that the youth wanted to ride on the winged lion and see the city from above, in the air.

    Felix told the stable master to hand over the reins. Once sorted, they set off, with Ernie giving out another loud growl and then sprinting across the field.

    Felix tightened his arm around Alfie''s middle as the winged lion started flapping its wings and then began to ascend into the sky.

 Chapter 62 - Devilsâ€™ Temptation Part 8

    The lord heard a pleased gasp from Alfie, which was followed by excited laughter. He flicked his gaze to Alfie''s flushed face, and when he noted the bright smile, he felt his heart swell with pleasure.

    Wanting to show Alfie as much of Acaedien City as possible from an aerial view, he directed Ernie to fly over the bustling metropolitan where the citizens went about their daily routine.

    Alfie laughed with delight at the wonderful sight she beheld, taking everything in¡ªthe busy market where countless citizens of many different natures and manners were hustling about, selling and buying goods, the many elegant carriages travelling along the neatly paved roads with traffic lights at almost every intersection, the school children outside playing, housewives hanging out clothing, retired residents tending to their small backyard gardens, and many more. As they passed the school children, Alfie waved at them, and they in turn waved back hyperactively. One elderly person with rabbit ears stared up at them, wide-eyed in surprise as Ernie whooshed past his balcony.

    From high up in the sky, the capital city of Acaedien was beautiful, with buildings stretching far and wide and even farther up the hills beyond. To the west resided the palace, which stood grand and majestic. Half hugging the city was a range of lush mountains, some elegant in shape while others had curves and waves and ridges.

    It was an hour later when Felix directed the winged lion toward a great hill behind the palace, where fields of green grass with daisies and marigolds bloomed endlessly¡­ and beyond. There, the winged lion descended and landed smoothly. Felix got down from the beast and then helped Alfie, who said, "That was fun, Felix."

    "I''m glad you enjoyed it." Then he whistled and commanded the winged lion to start flying again. Ernie did, gladly and with speed, and raced off into the distance. Then the beast ascended again to the sky where it flew around above a couple of times before heading away and disappearing from sight.

    Alfie watched, and a moment later when she realized the winged lion wasn''t returning, she said, "Is Ernie coming back?"

    Felix said lazily, as he grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms, "He will soon."

    Alfie was pleasantly surprise to find herself in Felix''s arms and turned her attention to him. "My lord?"

    Felix cupped her small chin in his hand and said, "It seems I haven''t been receiving my morning kisses, Alfie. How will you rectify this?"

    Alfie cocked her head to one side with a raised brow. She said, "It''s not my fault you''re not getting any, Felix. Besides, there seems to be no progress at all where the you-help-me-find-my-way-home is concerned."

    He chuckled. "Feisty, aren''t we?"

    She poked at his hard chest as she said, "So? How are we going to do this? You helping me to find my way home."

    He tightened his arms around her and said, "It can''t be helped that there''s no progress. First, I have no idea where your home is, and secondly, this is the first time we''ve spent time together since returning to the palace."

    Alfie put on a sour face. She said, "That''s true." She cast her eyes down immediately, which worried Felix.

    "What''s wrong?" he asked.

    She said, "I''ll tell you where I''m from when I''m ready. When I know it''s safe for me to do so."

    Felix nudged her face up so that he could look into her eyes. "When it''s safe for you to do so?" He sounded perplexed.

    She nodded. "I don''t think now is a good time, Felix. I mean, I don''t feel like it''s the right time. As a matter of fact, I have no idea where I am or if it''s even possible for me to return home."

    Felix said, "You''re in Acaedien, darling. That''s where you are. All you need to do is tell me which kingdom you''re from, and I''ll arrange for transportation."

    Alfie shook her head. "It''s not that easy, Felix." She sighed. "As I said, I''ll tell you once I''m very sure that I''m safe and that I understand my situation. I''m currently working hard on figuring it out. Lord Noah''s library is very helpful. There are so many books there, you know, on almost every subject under the sun, so to speak."

    Felix said, "You know I''m here to help if you need any."

    Alfie nodded. "I know that. Thank you, my Lord Felix."

    Suddenly, Felix leaned toward her until their faces were inches apart. He said darkly, "Noah''s library¡­ Have you been spending quite a bit of time there?"

    Alfie nodded. "Only yesterday afternoon and this morning, before you came." She smiled, pleased. "But I''ve found so many books that I''m interested in already."

    Felix asked, "And has Noah been¡­ hassling you?"

    Alfie looked confused for a moment and then shook her head. "No, Lord Noah has been very kind. Not only has he allowed me to use his library as if it''s my home and take the books out to read, but he also gives up his very important time to explain things to me that I don''t understand."

    "You''ve been spending quite a bit of time with him?"

    Alfie nodded. "He was teaching me. Brenna was there as well."

    The fact that Brenna had been there put Felix at ease a little. Of course, he came to realize that he couldn''t afford to slack off where Alfie was concerned.

    He expertly and cunningly changed the subject and said, "I would like that morning kiss now, Alfie."

    Alfie chuckled. She said, "But it''s not morning anymore, Felix."

    "Doesn''t matter," he said, and he surprised her by claiming her lips with his.

    She was soft and warm, and Felix felt quite intoxicated tasting Alfie''s sweet lips. Thus, the lord continued to seductively kiss those sensual lips and even went so far as to lick the flesh with his tongue.

    Alfie groaned softly in his arms. When he coaxed her lips to part for him, she did, and he eagerly plunged his tongue into her mouth, where he started to wildly and passionately kiss her.

    It wasn''t long before he felt the slender body of Alfie quivering delicately in his arms, and Felix tightened his hold on her. When he finally terminated the kiss, Alfie collapsed against his chest.

    Breathlessly, Alfie looked up at him in a daze. Her eyes were bright, cheeks flushed, and her lips swollen, red and glistening.

    Felix felt his heart skip a beat, and the exotic sight of Alfie looking so damn seductive nearly brought him to his knees.

    He was fucking turned on.

    He felt the heat and the thrill of sexual pleasure coursing and pulsating in his body, and his cock responded in the most primal way.

    Because he couldn''t help himself, Felix roughly claimed her lips again and began to hungrily devour her, sucking at her pure qi as well as kissing her senseless.

    He fervently stroked his tongue in her mouth, exploring every small part of her until she was breathless. When he finally pulled back, he noted that she was shaking. It was only then that Felix realized he had gone too far. Not only was he kissing the life out of Alfie, but he was sucking the youth''s pure qi as well.

    He hugged her tightly and said softly, "I''m sorry, Alfie. I¡­ I lost myself¡­ I¡­"

    Alfie could only nod her head in understanding. She said, her voice shaking, "Should we return?"

    Felix agreed. He needed to clear his head, and spending more time with Alfie would only further complicate things. He needed to calm the sexual beast within him that threatened to break free and devour adorable Alfie until it was spent and satisfied.

    Controlling his carnal desires, Felix gently released Alfie from his arms and then whistled loudly. A moment later, Ernie returned.

 Chapter 63 - An Unwelcome Transformation - Part 1

    It had been over two weeks since I''d been transported into the Aurora Realm and had now entered the palace of the Acaedien Kingdom after that dangerous drama back in the woods. I must admit that I was quite fortunate that Aria had suggested I take refuge in her, Leona, and Brenna''s quarters¡ªand that I didn''t end up living with Lord Aaron or sleeping rough in the streets.

    These quarters, which were located in the east wing of the palace, were like a millionaire''s apartment of sorts. Here, each girl had her own bedchamber with an en-suite bathing and dressing chamber¡ªwhich were massive and very elegant, like those in a French castle.

    The quarters also had an enormous sitting room with luxurious furnishings fit for a queen, a common bathing chamber complete with a hot spring pool, and a modern, millionaire-like kitchen very similar to ours back home, in which the girls could cook if they felt like it. Although the palace itself had five separate cafeterias, one in each wing, which catered to staff working and residing inside the palace. Of course, there were numerous restaurants and roadside stands within the city as well, offering many different types of cuisines for all sort of tastes.

    In order to pay and contribute for my living expenses¡ªbecause I didn''t want to leech off the girls'' kindness¡ªI offered to become their house cleaner, even though I knew very well that they weren''t short in that department since they had maids. This was because I couldn''t start work at the palace''s library yet since I didn''t know how to read and write in the Aurora language, which was the first language of the Aurora Realm.

    Naturally, the girls refused that I become their cleaner, despite my insistence. In the end, I became their cook instead, since they fell in love with my food after I had cunningly let them have a taste of my heavenly creations of oriental cuisine. Bibimbap!

    Personally, I thought that bibimbap was the perfect sample for the job of a cook, especially when my target audience were females. They, like me, always took health and calories into consideration when it comes to food. Bibimbap, after all, was full of an assortment of saut¨¦ed and steamed vegetables laid over a bed of steamed white rice. Healthy, easily filled the tummy, and, of course, wouldn''t add many calories to the body. Perfect!

    Thus, it came down to cooking the girls'' lunch and dinner five days a week, except for Saturday and Sunday, until I could read and write the Aurora language fluently, which Lord Aaron had kindly offered to teach me in exchange for cooking him lunch daily.

    I sighed as I lay there on the couch, staring up at the chandelier above me with my awesome military contact lenses zooming in on the beautiful crystals. Oddly enough, no one had requested their return yet, and furthermore, I had learned to switch off the night vision function by blinking twice and applying a light pressure on my right temple at the same time. Hence, my nights now were dark as they normally were, except for when I wanted to see or find something, which was quite convenient.

    Suddenly, Brenna''s face appeared above me, blocking my view of the crystals. She asked, "What''s wrong, Alfie?"

    She must have heard my disheartened sigh earlier.

    I said, "I just remembered I have to cook for the lords this Sunday."

    Yes, that was me all right, doing my best to get into Lord Geoffrey''s good graces in order to lure him into becoming my ally. Not to mention Lord Noah as well, who seems to like my cooking. I even received a few gifts from him, too. That golden pill had been sweet and very delicious, and I wished I could get my hands on another one. It was like a multivitamin, so it wouldn''t do any harm except for the fact that it would keep my body healthy.

    Aria put the book she was reading down on her lap and then said, "I''ll be glad to help if you need any, Alfie."

    Leona nodded in agreement as she put her cup of tea down. "I''m free as well, so just ask."

    I nodded, telling them that I''d need their help. I had heard that the lords had big appetites, and I had to make sure that they were fully satisfied with my food.

    I turned my attention to Brenna, who was now sitting on the sofa next to me. Her presence suddenly reminded me of last night''s episode when I had been with Caleb and, of course, this afternoon when I had been with Felix. In a very short span of time, I had been wildly and passionately kissed by two demon lords.

    Tentatively, I touched my lips, still slightly swollen from the kisses. The intoxicating, sensual advances had not only driven me quite senseless with pleasure, but awakened something deep inside me, as well as scaring me shitless. It had felt like the two lords were leading me toward this unknown, sinfully dark realm that both frightened and excited me.

    Once again, my heart skipped while thinking about the lords, remembering the heat and hardness of their bodies against me, and I felt my tummy flutter and my cheeks blush hot.

    Not wanting to lose myself daydreaming about the two men, I pushed the image of both Caleb and Felix away from my mind and asked Brenna, "By the way, how''s your sister doing?"

 Chapter 64 - An Unwelcome Transformation - Part 2

    Brenna had visited her adopted sister Mariann again this afternoon to see how the beautiful woman fared, and I wanted to know the details.

    Aria asked in surprise, "Is Mariann unwell?"

    Brenna nodded. "Yes, but I''m not sure what it is yet."

    "Then do you want me to examine her?" Leona offered.

    Aria said, "And I can use my magic to identify what''s wrong with her body system."

    Brenna nodded. "Are you two fine going to Butterflies Paradise?"

    That caught my attention. Did Brenna mean to imply that Aria and Leona weren''t fine with venturing into Butterflies Paradise? Then again, I knew now that not only was Aria a mage¡ªbecause Caleb had told me so last night¡ªbut that she was a distant relative of Lord Geoffrey and Aaron, which explained her blond hair and emerald-green eyes, which were the typical traits of the Lancasters. Apparently, she had three-quarters cat people and one-fourth Lancaster blood, which explained her cat ears and powerful qi respectively. That meant she was nobility, and as I suspected, a noble lady with powerful bloodlines venturing into a place like Butterflies Paradise would be frowned upon by society in general.

    Whereas Leona was a daughter of a high-ranking general by the name Tom Morton, who was currently serving the Acaedien Kingdom under Felix. And of course, the red-light district was also no place for a famous female military surgeon, let alone one who was a daughter of a general for that matter.

    Aria said, "Yes. It''s fine."

    "No problem for me," Leona said.

    Which, of course, surprised me. Ah, helping a friend''s sister was more important than being frowned upon by society, eh? Aria and Leona, I thought in awe, you two are so cool.

    Brenna smiled gratefully. "Thanks. Then we can visit her tomorrow after lunch."

    So Aria could use her magic to identify what was wrong with a sick person, eh? Almost like doing a blood test, X-ray, or CT scan sort of thing. It sounded interesting, and I wanted to know more and bear witness as to how it was done. Hence, I said, "Then I''ll come, too, if that''s all right. I can cook Mariann some food. That should cheer her up."

    With that sorted, I sat up and said, "About cooking for the lords on Sunday¡­ I don''t know what they like. I mean, I don''t want to cook anything they don''t like, let alone anything that they''re allergic to."

    Leona cocked her head to one side. "Allergic?"

    I said, "It''s when your body is not right with a certain food item. There is a small percentage of people in my homeland who are allergic to nuts and such like."

    Leona nodded in understanding. "Ah¡­ Then again, our lords are demons, so they''re not allergic to anything."

    I sighed in relief. That was one worry out of my mind.

    Brenna came around to sit beside me and said, "Lord Victor and Ethan are back, and I assume they''ll be joining us for the Sunday lunch you''re going to be preparing, Alfie. It''ll be fun."

    Aria nodded in agreement.

    Lord Victor and Ethan, eh?

    My mind flicked back to last night, remembering the bizarre episode.

    Lord Victor, the gorgeous one with silver hair and eyes, had tossed the drunken Lord Ethan into the carriage and then came over to me to introduce himself. He even sat right next to me in our carriage, and started asking me countless questions that would make anyone''s head spin. Of course, I had been rather too preoccupied at the time, thinking about Caleb and his kisses, to listen carefully to what he was on about.

    I sighed. Not again! Why couldn''t I stop thinking about Caleb and his kisses? Just as I couldn''t stop thinking about Felix''s.

    Lord Geoffrey''s and Noah''s kisses, on the other hand, were different stories all together. Of course, Lord Geoffrey''s wasn''t even a kiss, since it had merely been the sealing of a spell. Lord Noah, on the other hand, had thought it had been a dream on his part.

    Doing my best to keep my mind away from those lords, I asked the girls, "Then can you help me list what the lords'' likes and dislikes are where food is concerned?"

    Brenna said, "Of course."

    Hence, I sat there in the sitting room for the next two hours, listening to Aria, Leona, and Brenna listing each lord''s favorite food items, as well the ones they disliked.

    When my brain got very fried from the overload of information, I finally got up from my seat like a zombie and said, "Thanks for helping me out, everyone. I''m going to take a bath now and then go to sleep. I''m quite tired."

    Naturally speaking, I had been feeling exhausted since the day I had been magically transported to this world. It was just the adrenaline that had kept me going. Now that I was running out of that, the morning felt like a drag. Then again, once I was up and about, I''d be fine again, full of energy. That was until it came to evenings like this. Then I''d revert to feeling like a zombie again.

    I was at the door when Aria called out, "Alfie?"

    I turned. "Hm?"

    She said, "About that thing you asked of me for help this morning. I''ve checked the magical system calendar and tonight is a good night. The stars align."

    I became awake instantly and asked, eyes wide in pleasant surprise, "Really?"

    She smiled as she nodded her head. "Yes."

    "Then let''s do it now."

    Aria shook her head. "Midnight. The timing needs to be right."

    I nodded in understanding. "All right, then."

    With the happy thought that I could finally contact and send my parents messages through dreams, I headed toward my small bedchamber upstairs. There, I went about retrieving my toiletry basket and pajamas, which were basically loose trousers and a blouse that I had received from the textile department, along with all my other modest boy garments that I had been wearing. Of course, I had been lucky enough to grab a piece of long, white material as well, which I used to bind my chest. I couldn''t ask for a few bras, after all, since I was supposed to be a boy. As for panties, well, for now, I was still wearing the boy''s version, which were way too loose and airy for my liking.

    Ugh! I needed to sneak into the textile department one day and do the most unthinkable thing¡ªsteal a few female panties¡ªif I ever wanted to walk around feeling secure and comfortable down there.

    A few moments later, I headed down the stairs again, rushed along the corridor, and then walked into the main bathing chamber, which the girls rarely used. Apparently, they only used the hot spring once a week to keep their skin glowing. Of course, I didn''t understand what they meant by that at first, but now it clicked.

    The hot spring pool in this realm not only rejuvenated one''s vitality, but also cultivated and purified the qi as well as nourishing the skin, which explained why the girls were so smooth, soft, and glowing with health. I had only started noticing this on myself yesterday night when I had taken my routine bath. It had only been some two weeks, and my skin was already twice as soft, smooth, and glowing with health when compared to when I was on Earth, despite feeling exhausted on the inside. Perhaps I was experiencing a sort of exhaustion after a series of traumatic events. I mean, if being transported between two realms, followed by being chased and then nearly killed in an all-out war rescue mission weren''t traumatic events, then I didn''t know what was.

    After stripping myself naked and cleaning myself thoroughly under the shower, a routine not unlike that back home, I eagerly got into the hot pool and sighed in pleasure.

    "Ahh¡­ this feels good," I said softly, closing my eyes. Then I proceed to relax and just flop myself against a boulder, allowing time for my body to absorb all that wonderful goodness from the hot spring.

 Chapter 65 - An Unwelcome Transformation - Part 3

    Like usual, I shifted my attention to the necklace dangling around my neck. Since the night I had found it in the hot spring pool back on St. James Island, I had never taken it off. It looked antique, and it was probably something very important and valuable to someone. I didn''t want to be careless and lose it. When I managed to return home, I''d be searching for the owner for sure.

    I touched the pendant resting against my chest and brought the thing closer to inspect. Once again, I was awed at how beautiful it was. It had a grand design of roses made of gold, along with a large red gemstone, which I assumed was ruby, surrounded by smaller ones.

    "Must have cost the earth to get this," I said, smiling. "Whoever owned it must be wealthy."

    If I were to put a date to this piece of unique jewelry, I would say it was at least two to three hundred years old or more, because the design didn''t look like it was recent. More so, though, I could feel its qi. I mean, I had no idea if objects such as a piece of jewelry should contain qi or not, especially one that originated from Earth, but I was very sure that I could detect some, though very minute and weak, in this one. Or maybe it was just the fact that it had gotten transferred between realms along with me, and during the process, it somehow obtained qi. Then again, I was also from Earth, and the fact I had pure, white qi was something that I hadn''t yet been able to wrap my head around.

    I shook my head and decided that I didn''t want to think about that right now. Thus, I rested the pendant back against my chest and proceeded to chillax some more.

    It was some twenty minutes later that I raised my head. My body now felt full of life and vitality after a long soak. I was about to go and rinse myself when I remembered something.

    I rushed out of the pool and raided my toiletry basket looking for that little bottle Lord Noah had given me. When I found it, I rushed over to the shower and turned it on. Then I undid the lid of the bottle and poured the contents into my palm. I was about to start washing my short hair with it when I frowned.

    There wasn''t a lot there at all, and I wasn''t sure it would even be enough to properly wash my hair. Needing more, I squeezed the whole lot out and then started washing my hair. It smelled nice, though I must admit that there wasn''t a lot of foam forming, even though I rubbed the lotion like the normal shampoo back home. But, oh well. Beggars can''t be choosers. I''d just have to use what I was offered.

    Once I was done with shampooing, I rinsed my head and body and then turned off the shower.

    After drying and dressing myself, I headed out of the bathing chamber, a pile of dirty clothing in my arms.

    Back in my bedchamber once again, I dropped my laundry in a basket and then flopped myself on the queen-size bed, face down. I proceed to fall asleep, my head spinning with ideas of the types of dishes I should cook for Sunday lunch. I wanted to please the lords, after all.

    I didn''t know how long I slept, but the next thing I knew, I heard rapid knocking on my door. My eyes fluttered open, and I looked around in confusion.

    "Alfie?" It was Aria''s voice.

    I jumped when I realized what was happening. Shoot! I was so tired that I''d forgotten about Aria.

    I went over to the door and opened it. I said, rubbing my sleepy eyes, "I''m so sorry, Aria. I fell asleep."

    Aria, still in her elegant gown, said, "It''s fine, Alfie. You look very tired, after all."

    A few moments later, I found myself lying on my bed again, as instructed by Aria, while Aria herself sat on a chair facing me. Then she started to explain the process of sending a message via dreams to those areas where there was no WIFI connection.

    Apparently, it was simple. The sender needed to lie down and go into a sort of alpha state where their inner qi could align and connect with that of the universe, the wavelength that governed communication, connection, and relationship. Currently, this was the exact time when this wavelength of qi was strong and prominent. Next, the one sending the message must be aided by a high-level mage who had a unique blue qi, which had the ability to connect and transfer communication and information, such as Aria. That was why she could raid my mind and go through my memories when I had first arrived here.

    Third, the sender must know who the receiver was, especially their qi, for connection. Fourth, the receiver on the other side must be in the alpha stage as well in order to connect and receive any messages.

    Of course, I had no idea what type my parents'' qi were, let along their wavelength or whether they were meditating right now and were in their alpha mode. Regardless of the condition on the other side, I was going to give this a shot and simply hope for the best.

    "Now," Aria said. "Please relax, Alfie, and try and get into the alpha stage."

    "Hm," I replied with a nod of my head. Then, as usual when meditating, I started counting from sixty-four down. The lower the number got, the slower my breathing became, as well as my counting and brainwaves. Once I got down to number one, my whole body was in that very relaxed mode and my mind was completely cleared.

    At this stage, I felt Aria lean over me. A moment later, I felt a warmth above me, glowing and caressing my skin.

 Chapter 66 - An Unwelcome Transformation - Part 4

    Slowly, I found myself drifting and floating, as if I were in a dream. Then when next I opened my eyes, I found that I was surrounded by colorful lights, which were swirling in every direction. There were stars, too, up close and in the far distance, so many that they were countless. Colorful clusters of gases and dust drifted here and there as a part of the cosmos.

    Suddenly, I felt the call of many qi, touching me and caressing me, luring me to them. I was a little confused at first, wondering what all these callings were. But then one stood out in the form of a violet color and whispered my name invitingly near my ears.

    "Alfie-chan¡­" It called. "Alfie-chan¡­"

    Alfie¨Cchan? No body called me like that, with such endearment and in the Japanese style, except for¡­

    I gasped and reached out for the violet string of light, and instantly, it wrapped itself around my hand.

    "Alfie-chan¡­" It called out to me again and then started pulling me. In an instant, I felt like I was flying through space and time, passing millions of stars. And then, just as suddenly, I came toward the blue globe of the Earth, and I was drawn in again toward a series of islands that was the country of Japan in East Asia near the North Pacific Ocean. Then it was all dark. I looked around me, calling out, "Grandfather?"

    "Alfie-chan¡­" The voice echoed all around me, and then there he was, my grandfather Kenjiro, dressed in a dark-gray kimono, his white hair neatly combed back while his angular, wrinkled face smiled delightedly at the sight of me.

    Overwhelmed, I rushed over to him and threw myself in his arms. Of course, I had thought that he wouldn''t be able to hold me, being separated between two realms as we were. But then I felt the warmth of his body against me, and I started crying. He felt real against me, and I just couldn''t help myself.

    "Grandfather," I said, my voice quivering with emotions. "I can''t believe it! I can actually touch you."

    Grandfather Kenjiro cupped my face with one wrinkled hand while the other stroked my hair fondly. "Alfie-chan. You''ve finally managed to make contact."

    I nodded my head furiously, tears rolling down my cheeks.

    "Tell me where you are, love, and what happened."

    "It''s difficult, Grandfather," I said. "But I''m okay. I''m well. The people I''ve met are very nice to me."

    "Where are you now, Alfie-chan?" Grandfather asked. "How can we find you?"

    "I don''t know how to explain it, Grandfather. I''m in another place," I said. "I''m in another realm, and I don''t know where it is."

    God, it sounded weird to tell your own grandfather that you were in another realm, didn''t it? Things like this just didn''t normally happen, after all. And of course, how did I tell him where I was when I had no idea where Aurora Realm itself was located? Was it even in the same universe as Earth? If so, was it located in the same galaxy?

    "What is this realm call, Alfie-chan?" Grandfather asked calmly, as if he were asking me the name of my favorite restaurant or something.

    "It''s called Aurora," I said. "Please tell Mom and Dad that I''m fine. When I can, I''ll find a way to get home. Please don''t worry, Grandfather. Please tell Mom and Dad not to worry." I sounded desperate. "Tell them that I''m fine."

    Grandfather Kenjiro nodded, as calm and wise as always. He said, "I will tell them." He patted my head and gave me another tight hug. "Stay safe, Alfie-chan. I will do whatever it takes to bring you back to us, little one."

    I was a little confused as to how he''d be able to do that but nodded nonetheless. "Thank you, Grandfather."

    He said, "Be careful with the Beasts of the Realm, love. You must never let any of them claim you."

    I blinked back tears, wondering what he was on about. I asked, "The Beasts of the Realm?"

    "We don''t have much time, Alfie-chan. Remember my words and keep yourself safe. Keep in contact, and I''ll do my best to get you back home."

    He said it again¡ªdo his best to bring me back home. How would he be able to do that? It was impossible from that side, wasn''t it?

    Suddenly, I felt the pull again, this time to take me back. "Grandfather!" I said in a panic, not wanting the meeting to end so soon.

    Grandfather Kenjiro said urgently, "Stay safe, Alfie-chan," as I was being snatched away from his arms.

    And just like that, darkness enveloped me, and then I was back in my body.

    Aria must have noticed my return because she terminated the connection.

    I fluttered my eyes open, my heart racing as my body trembled. There were even tears flowing down my cheeks. I must have been crying in reality as I met with Grandfather Kenjiro during my dream.

    Aria asked, "Did you manage to connect with anyone?"

    I nodded my head, wiping tears from my cheeks. "My grandfather," I said. "I''ve told him that I''m fine." I turned to smile at Aria then. "Thanks, Aria, for helping me out. This means a lot to me."

    The beautiful cat woman grinned. "No worries, Alfie. Now then, it''s getting late, and you looked exhausted."

    I said, "So do you."

    She chuckled. "Doing this sort of thing does use up a lot of qi, after all."

    "I see," I said. Which meant that I couldn''t be so selfish as to ask Aria to aid me in this dream contact thing again any time soon because I didn''t want to exhaust her.

    Once Aria left, I lay there in bed, my mind going through what had just happened with me¡ªor my soul, spirit, or whatever it was¡ªmeeting with Grandfather Kenjiro in Japan. It was unbelievable to say the least, and I was still awed at the experience.

    He had told me to stay safe, which I intended to do. He had also said that he''d do whatever he could to bring me back home. But how?

    I fell asleep that night thinking about my Grandfather and his strange words.

    Be careful with the Beasts of the Realm, love. You must never let any of them claim you.

    What do you mean, Grandfather? I don''t understand your words.

 Chapter 67 - An Unwelcome Transformation - Part 5

    When next I woke up, the morning sun was shining so brightly into my small bedchamber that it was hard for me to open my tired eyes. Once I managed that, I gave out a big yawn and then turned over to my other side, my mind now back to what had happened last night.

    "Grandfather Kenjiro," I said under my breath, smiling. My heart swelled with a sense of accomplishment.

    Finally, I had managed to get in contact with a family member, my grandfather, from the other side. After this, he''d be able to send a message to my parents to tell them that I was here in the Aurora Realm and doing just fine, which undoubtedly would both set them at ease as well as freak them out. I mean, their daughter had been magically transported to another realm, after all. What parents wouldn''t be freaked out by that?

    I chuckled lightly, imagining Mom''s and Dad''s shocked expressions at hearing the news. Of course, Mom would be very upset that grandfather would tell them such an unsavory tale at a wretched time like this, while Dad would ask for details. Perhaps he couldn''t imagine that something like that could be real, after all, never mind the fact that he was a fantasy author with boundless creativity and imagination.

    God, I missed them, my family. Of course, there was no doubt that they''d be out of their minds with worry about me now that it had been weeks since I had disappeared.

    I sat up straight and then gave out a big sigh, my mind now on the day ahead instead. I supposed I should get cleaned up and ready for the day. After all, I did promise to accompany Leona, Aria, and Brenna to visit Mariann at Butterflies Paradise, along with some deliciously homecooked food as gifts for the unwell woman.

    I enthusiastically got out of bed, my mind now racing with the endless possibilities of what delicious dishes I should make.

    Since I''d be cooking food for a sick person, I had to think of something that would be easy to consume and digest. I guessed porridge would be best, as it was light as well as tasty and filling. As a side dish, I''d do an Asian egg omelet. That usually went well with a simple porridge.

    With the menu for Mariann''s meal sorted, I grabbed my clothing for the day, a pair of trousers along with a white blouse and dark blazer. After retrieving my toiletry basket, I headed out the door and down the stairs to the bathing chamber.

    As I was walking along the hallway, I didn''t miss the fact that my head and chest felt rather heavy, which was unusual. I cocked my head to one side, wondering why. Perhaps, I decided then, it had something to do with last night. Perhaps being spiritually transferred, connecting with the universe, and meeting my grandfather through dream had this sort of side effect, which resulted in me feeling this heavy weight. I decided that I''d ask Aria later if this was the case.

    It was already nine in the morning, and I noticed that none of the girls were up yet. Of course, Aria had been helping me last night, and we didn''t finish until very late. In addition, she was very tired after expending so much qi in helping me.

    I reached the common bathing chamber and headed in, closing the door behind me with a firm click. Then I proceeded to brush my teeth with the aromatic-flavored toothpaste. Once done and feeling fresh, I stripped myself naked and headed into the shower, enjoying my time there, washing my body with the lavender-scented shower gel that Aria had given me and shampooing my rather very long hair.

    I sighed. This was one other reason why I had cut my hair short, as in boy short, because having long hair was hard to maintain. And to think that I had only had it cut about two weeks ago, the same day I had been transported into this realm.

    My hands froze about my hair.

    Eh? I was right, wasn''t I? In that I had only had my hair cut just two weeks ago¡­

    Suddenly, my heart started racing, and I slowly shifted my gaze to my hair. There, my eyes widened in shocked surprise at the sight, and honest to God, I nearly died of astonishment.

    What the hell happened?

    "My hair!" I said, flabbergasted. "What happened?"

    It was long again, right back to its original length, which was my waist. I raided my gray cells, searching for an answer as to how this could have come about.

    Then it clicked.

    The hair potion Lord Noah gave me as a gift the other day!

    Oh. My. Lord.

    I quickly rinsed off the remaining shampoo still on my hair and then rushed out of the shower cubicle. Then I came to examine myself through the mirror.

    Staring back at me was a girl with long, silky ebony hair that came all the way down to her waist. Her oval face was flushed, her dark-brown eyes were bright, and her lips were blood red. Not to mention her skin; it was so pale and translucent.

    "What the hell happened to me?" I asked into the empty room. Of course, no one replied since I was here all alone. I said, astounded, "I look like bloody Snow White!"

    With trembling hands, I touched the soft strands of my hair, wondering what the hell I was supposed to do. I mean, what if people, especially the lords and the girls, saw me like this? There was no way they''d believe that I was a boy, right?

    Cut! I needed to cut it again. But first, I needed to find myself a pair of scissors.

    I hunted around for one in my toiletry basket, but of course, as expected, I couldn''t find one. I knew very well that I didn''t have one in the first place.

    My mind flicked through the possibilities, and then it hit me. There should be one in the kitchen, right?

    Decision made, I decided that I''d get dressed first and then rush over to the kitchen to get a pair of scissors.

    I grabbed a towel and started gathering my hair to one side of my shoulder when I noticed a pair of soft mounds on my chest that weren''t there before.

    I blinked, confused.

    I was sure I had small breasts, in the A-cup range. So why were there two very plump mounds sitting so proudly and elegantly upon me? They were so plump, in fact, that the ruby rose pendant was hidden between the valley of the two mounds.

    With trembling hands, I cupped them, one in each hand, and I very nearly screamed my head off.

    What. The. Fucking. Hell?

 Chapter 68 - An Unwelcome Transformation - Part 6

    My hands couldn''t even cover the flesh. My breasts had grown from an A-cup to a C-cup overnight? How could this have happened?

    Testing and squeezing my soft breasts in my hands, I searched my brain, trying to figure out what could have caused this. I mean, it couldn''t be the hair shampoo that Lord Noah had given me, right?

    Then it clicked. Lord Noah had given me something else, too.

    I cocked my head to one side, realizing that it must have been the golden pill that had tasted like candy. But Lord Noah had said that it was supposed to be like a multivitamin of sorts, to enhance body health and strength. So how could it have increased my breasts size?

    It was then that I decided to scan myself from head to toe to check for any other changes. My height, which was sitting at five feet four inches, didn''t appear to have changed. My body size still looked the same, too. I hadn''t grown fat, thank God! Though my waist seemed to be slightly smaller and my stomach flatter and more toned, as well as my butt firmer, as if I had been working out at the gym or something. My skin, too, was paler than before and glowing, as if the qi within me had increased.

    So this was this realm''s multivitamin, eh? Drastically changing a person''s body so much just within a couple of days.

    Gosh, I thought that the firmness of my body made me look like one of those Victoria''s Secret lingerie models, except for my height. I needed to be taller, obviously. And of course, this short Victoria''s Secret model had Snow White''s classic traits of hair as black as ebony, lips as red as a rose, and skin as pale as snow. No, I decided then that, according to modern context back on Earth, I looked more like a vampire, with such pale skin and red lips. To complete the look, all I needed was a pair of fangs.

    Again, I flicked my gaze to my flat stomach and then back to my very plump breasts with those bright-pink nipples. God, I would never get used to it. They felt heavy and just big. I touched them again and said, "And very soft and squishy."

    Well, they were real, after all, so of course they''d be soft and squishy.

    I took a few slow, calming breaths, trying to decide what my next action would be. Then I got it.

    First, I needed to get dressed and do my best in concealing my new breasts. Next, I''d raid the kitchen for a pair of scissors and use them to cut my hair. Then I''d hunt down Lord Noah and ask him the possible side effects of the golden pill and how I could possibly fix it, if there were solutions. Unless, of course, like the side effects of some medications back at home, they''d just go away once the dose wore off.

    After patting my body dry with a towel, I looked at myself through the mirror again and thought, God, I look quite hot, don''t I? I mean, with such long, dark hair and fair skin. Then I wondered if the lords would find me attractive. Would either Felix or Caleb want to make love to me?

    Shit! What the hell was I even thinking about?

    I shook my head, telling myself to stop thinking such naughty thoughts, especially ones that involved Felix and Caleb.

    Don''t get yourself involved with the lords, I kept reminding myself. You''ll be leaving this place sooner or later. Apart from the fact that this realm was a world away from my home, once I got back, there''d be no way I could return. After all, it wasn''t like I could simply hop on a plane and fly here for a visit, could I?

    I grabbed for the white material and wrapped the fabric around my chest, tightening the binding as firmly as I could. Once done, I realized that it was no use. There were still slight protrusions on my chest, indicating that I had breasts.

    I sighed. If I were to tighten it around me any more, I wouldn''t be able to breath. Seriously.

    In the end, I left the binding as it was and then covered myself with a loose white blouse, followed by a blazer to conceal the bumps. Once I was done, I thought I didn''t look too bad, just like a cute boy dressed in a fantasy-themed cosplay, and the bumps weren''t noticeable at all.

    I stroked my fingers through my long hair, liking the feel of the silky, soft strands.

    Maybe having long hair would be fine in this kingdom. After all, Lord Geoffrey had long hair and it suited him handsomely, so it was probably a fashionable thing. Perhaps people wouldn''t look at me weirdly if they happened to see me like this? But of course, just to be on the safe side, I''d cut it off, anyway.

    After wrapping my head with a towel and securely covering and hiding my long hair, I headed out the door.

    I was halfway along the corridor of the ground floor when a feminine voice called out, "Alfie."

    I jolted and consciously touched the towel on my head as I turned to Aria.

    Bright, beautiful, and elegant as always, Aria asked, "Did you sleep all right last night?"

    I nodded my head, hoping that Aria didn''t pay any attention to the very prominent towel that was wrapped on my head.

    "Yes, I had a good sleep. Thanks, Aria," I said with a bright grin.

    "That''s good to hear," she said. "But you''re up earlier than I expected. I thought you''d be dead tired after last night''s session. Sending a message via dreams does use up a lot of qi. Yours is weak, so I was worried. I even thought about requesting Lord Noah''s help." She cocked her head to one side. "Perhaps with a pill or something to help boost your energy."

    Lord Noah''s help, eh? No, thank you!

    I chuckled nervously and quickly declined the suggestion. "I''m really fine. Very energized today, in fact. No need for Lord Noah''s pill or anything."

    Nope. Absolutely no more multivitamin-like pills from Lord Noah Wakefield.

    Aria nodded her head, her eyes now straying up to my big head of a towel, which made me nervous. She looked curious, which increased my defensive mode from nervousness to freaking me out, and I said quickly, to draw her attention away from the towel, "I''ll be down for brunch in a moment." Then I literally bolted up the stairs.

    Aria said, "Okay, but take your time. No need to rush. It''s a Saturday, after all."

    "Okay," I replied loudly over my shoulder and then rushed into my room, shutting the door behind me and even locking it, too, in case of a surprise intrusion.

    "Shit!" I leaned back against the doorframe, wondering how I was supposed to retrieve a pair of scissors from the kitchen now, when Aria was already up and about. I was sure that she''d be in the kitchen again, preparing brunch, which she apparently loved to do every weekend.

    What must I do now?

    I unraveled the towel and pulled it away from my head, allowing my hair to tumble down over my shoulders. As I caressed the soft, silky strands between my fingers, loving the feel against my skin, I said, "There''s no other choice. I need a cap."

    Nodding my head at that sound idea, I rushed over to my small wardrobe and hunted around for one. A moment later, I sighed in relief and brought out the flat cap that I had worn yesterday on the outing with Felix. Grinning from ear to ear, I started braiding my hair and, afterward, formed it into a bun. Once secured, I placed the hat on top, pulling it down until it completely covered my hair. Done, I marched out the door, feeling pleased with myself with my ability to think on the spot.

 Chapter 69 - An Unwelcome Transformation - Part 7

    I was glad the girls didn''t look suspicious or ask me why I started wearing a cap today of all days, even indoors. Brenna simply mentioned that it looked cute on me, while both Aria and Leona nodded their heads in agreement. Perhaps they just thought I was merely making a fashion statement.

    Once brunch was done, I started making rice porridge and Asian egg omelet, with Brenna lingering behind me, watching what I was doing.

    I was glad that this realm had rice, not only the pure white version, but brown, black, and some very colorful ones such as orange, yellow, and even purple. For rice porridge, it had to be the white rice, of course, and I cooked it in a pot using the magic stove.

    Apparently, as I had found out the first day I had tried cooking for the girls, this realm used a stove and oven just like back at home. Except the heat didn''t come from electricity. Here, it was powered by a magic crystal with qi, which was used for every other home appliance; such as hair-dryers, irons, indoor and outdoor lights, heating and cooling systems, room ventilation, and just basically everything under the sun like back at home.

    While the rice porridge was cooking, I turned my attention to the egg omelet. After beating five eggs and adding a pinch of salt and a bit of honey, I decided to add some prawns in as well, to make it interesting. Thus, I took out some prawns that the palace''s grocery delivery service had brought around yesterday, quickly blanched them in boiling water, and then chopped them into small pieces before adding them into the egg mixture.

    Ready, I heated the frying pan and added a bit of vegetable oil. Once the pan was hot enough, I poured the egg mixture in and let it cook.

    "Mmm¡­" Brenna expressed. "Smells good."

    I chuckled. "It''s not for you, Brenna. And besides, you just had brunch."

    The girl giggled. "I know, but it doesn''t hurt to have a taste, right?"

    Because she looked so pretty, especially with her cat ears perking up with interest like that, I couldn''t help myself and gave her a taste once the omelet was cooked.

    She opened her mouth wide expectantly as I fed her with a pair of chopsticks. As she ate, she smiled in delight. "Oh, so delicious. You''re one of the best cooks I know, Alfie, and Lord Noah thinks so as well. He simply couldn''t stop raving on and on about how delicious that fried rice you made was."

    I laughed, pleased at the compliment.

    Once the rice porridge and egg omelet were done, I packed them into containers, with the rice porridge in the thermal one, which would keep it nice and hot, while the egg omelet went into another, smaller, bento box.

    "Shall we get going?" I asked.

    Brenna nodded. "I''ll get Aria and Leona, then."

    It was some fifteen minutes later when we gathered at the main entrance of the east wing, awaiting our carriage and escort. Aria had told me she had asked Michael to escort us, and indeed, the man arrived a few moments later.

    "Hello, everyone," the soldier said.

    The girls greeted him a good morning while I grinned, pleased to see him again.

    I said, "Hello, Michael. You look well."

    He chuckled. "Thanks to Lord Noah''s healing potion, my recovery was faster than normal."

    I nodded, not forgetting that Michael and his team''s injuries had been quite severe during the rescue mission a couple of weeks back, especially since they had been captured and tortured by the enemy, that Prince Philip.

    I knew of the prince''s name simply because I had tapped into Felix''s qi and happened to eavesdrop on his heated conversation with the prince during the battle between the two. From my point of view, I could surmise that there was some bad blood between the seven lords, especially Felix, and that Prince Philip.

    What could have caused such a rift between them that they would go all out in trying to kill each other? A bigger question was why Prince Philip would create a rebellion, a riot, and work his ass off to destroy Acaedien.

    Then again, why should I be surprised? In any world where there was land and intelligent living beings, there was bound to be war. It all had to do with survival instinct, as well as greed, of course.

    Once the pleasantry of greetings was over and we were about to file into the carriage, the door was opened from the inside. This was followed by a deeply timbred voice saying, "Hello, ladies."

    The moment I heard that smooth voice, I shifted my gaze to the lord, who emerged from the carriage.

    "Alfie," Lord Geoffrey said, his emerald-green eyes twinkling when appraising me from my head¡ªwhich was currently covered in a cap¡ªto my boots.

    I wondered why the father figure of Acaedien, the man I admired and wished to make an ally with, had to show up today of all days.

    Of course, I felt rather self-conscious in front of the man because of my newly, unwelcomed transformation.

    I licked my lips nervously, fretting that he might notice the change in my body, such as the slight curve of my chest, my firm butt, or the toned arms and legs.

    Because I couldn''t help myself, I asked, "My Lord Geoffrey, what are you doing in there?"

    Lord Geoffrey came to stand close to me and wrapped his ironlike arms over my shoulders. He said, "Escorting everyone, of course."

    "But we already have Michael for that, sir," I said, gripping the gift basket that contained Mariann''s meal, which I had made, along with various brightly colored fruits that were unique to this realm.

    The lord looked at me for moment and then said, "Do you not want me to come along, Alfie? Do you dislike me?"

    I shook my head furiously. "No, that''s not what I mean to imply, my lord." I stammered, my cheeks blushing hot, "I don''t dislike you, and of course you can come along."

    Brenna, apparently, was doing her best at hiding her giggle. She must have found me amusing, and I wished that I had kept my mouth shut.

    Aria said, "I''m glad that you can accompany us, my lord."

    "Aria," Lord Geoffrey said, patting the girl''s head fondly like a father did to his daughter. Oddly enough, I wanted Lord Geoffrey to pat me on the head as well, despite the fact I had a cap on and was doing my best at hiding my long, Rapunzel-like hair.

    Lord Geoffrey said, "You haven''t been overworking yourself, have you?"

    Aria shook her head. "No, I don''t think so."

    The man chuckled. "And you have been eating well?"

    Aria nodded. "Yes. Alfie has been cooking us delicious meals three times a day, five days a week, so I''m very blessed in that regard."

    Lord Geoffrey flicked his gaze to me, a handsome smirk playing about those sensual lips of his. "Then I must thank Alfie properly for doing such a wonderful job of feeding my ward."

    I cocked my head to one side. I knew that Aria was very distantly related to Lord Geoffrey but didn''t know that the man was also Aria''s guardian.

    Lord Geoffrey said, as he released me, "Shall we get going?"

    I nodded furiously, very glad that I was finally free from his tight embrace. Honestly, my heart was racing this whole time, what with me being so close to the man. The fact that he smelled so divine¡ªhis body exuded a sexy aroma that was so unique that it made me weak inside¡ªdidn''t help the matter either. Not to mention his body heat, too, which was pleasant against mine.

    The girls started climbing into the carriage, with Lord Geoffrey holding the door open for them. As expected, he was very gentlemanly.

    Once the girls had made themselves comfortable, Lord Geoffrey turned his attention to me and took the gift basket from my hands.

 Chapter 70 - An Unwelcome Transformation - Part 8

    "I''ll take care of that, Alfie," he said. Then he ushered me inside, guiding me by lightly placing his hand about my lower back. Of course, I noticed that he didn''t do that to the girls. So why is he doing that to me?

    Once inside, I debated on where to place myself. This was a six-seater carriage, with three on each side, facing each other. Aria and Leona had already taken the side with their backs to the driver, while Brenna had chosen the opposite. My choice was to either sit beside Brenna, which would result in a spare seat Lord Geoffrey would undoubtedly take, or in the middle between Aria and Leona. I chose the latter.

    Lord Geoffrey came into the carriage a moment later, and after placing the gift basket on the space next to Brenna, he sat down on that side of the carriage and then shut the door. He tapped on the ceiling and said, "Let''s go, Michael."

    "Roger, my lord," Michael replied from the driver''s seat at the front, and a moment later, the carriage started moving.

    Pleased with the seating arrangement, I grinned in delight. I felt quite safe here on this seat, with two beautiful ladies flanking me on either side.

    Lord Geoffrey lazily watched me, and I didn''t miss the amused smirk on his masked face either. What was he thinking about? I wondered. Of course, the look in his eyes made me uncomfortable. I felt like he was about to pick on me, to harass me or something, which was, of course, silly because Lord Geoffrey wasn''t that kind of person. He was the head of the monarchy, after all. A father figure to his people.

    He said, "Aren''t you a cunning little thing, Alfie?"

    I raised a brow in question. "What do you mean, my lord?"

    "Not only did you choose to live with three beautiful women, but you can''t even bear to sit a little farther away from them? Is it your dream to have your own harem?"

    I nearly choked on my own breath. My own harem?

    Well, of course, now that I thought about it carefully, it sure looked that way, didn''t it? I mean, I was supposed to be a boy, after all, and I was living with three very beautiful cat women as if¡­

    As if we were in some kind of intimate relationship.

    The moment I realized that, heat rushed to my face and I wanted to hide in embarrassment. I just realized that I had my own harem of beautiful women.

    I licked my lips, my body quivering in reaction. I said, "That''s not what it is, my lord."

    "Oh?" Lord Geoffrey cocked his blond head to one side. Meanwhile, Brenna started giggling as if she couldn''t control herself, once again.

    Leona sighed. "So is that what it is, Alfie? Which one of us is your favorite, then?"

    I stammered, "That''s not it. I like every one of you as my friend. You''re all my friends. I mean, you''re all very beautiful, but I don''t view any of you in that way."

    Lord Geoffrey said, "Oh? Does that mean you''re not attracted to women, Alfie?"

    I was lost for words for a moment because I had just realized that Lord Geoffrey had another side to his personality. He was obviously making me uncomfortable and pushing me into a corner with his words, despite his charming aura. I glared at the man. He was making my life miserable right now.

    Lord Geoffrey Lancaster is a bully!

    I said firmly, "Of course I''m not, my Lord Geoffrey. I admire girls and like them as friends. It''s girl power, after all, and we need to stick together."

    Lord Geoffrey suddenly burst out laughing, while Aria, Leona, and Brenna simply stared at me. I couldn''t quite describe the expressions displayed on their faces, but I could hazard a guess that it was shock.

    Aria asked, "So you''re not attracted to girls, Alfie?"

    I turned to her, and it was only then that I realized I had blurted out something unnecessary.

    "Err¡­" I stammered. "That''s not what I mean."

    Leona leaned close to me and asked, "Then what do you mean, Alfie? Are you by any chance into men?"

    Oh Lord, but I felt trapped.

    Brenna wasn''t going to be left out of this chance of bullying me as well and said, rather excitedly, "It''s okay, Alfie. You can tell us. We don''t judge. So what is it? Are you attracted to men? Is your type someone gorgeous and dependable, a father-like figure like our Lord Geoffrey? Or perhaps someone darkly striking and mysterious like our Lord Caleb? Or sinfully handsome, robust, and powerful like Lord Felix?"

    I said, "That''s not fair. That subject¡­ that sort of thing is personal." I turned to Lord Geoffrey and glared at him. "It''s your fault I''m in this uncomfortable situation, my lord. Now fix it."

    With a devilish grin on his face, Lord Geoffrey said, "All right, love." In one swift move, he leaned over, caught my wrist, and pulled me toward him.

    Before I could protest, I found myself on his lap, his arms tight around my waist like a seat belt.

    Brenna giggled and said, "You fit perfectly on Lord Geoffrey''s lap, Alfie. I see, so¡­ you are interested in men."

    Both Aria and Leona grinned. I believe because they found my situation amusing.

    I turned to Lord Geoffrey, our faces close, and said, "Why am I on your lap, my lord?"

    He grinned at me. "Because you want me to fix it, and now I have, love."

    I didn''t understand what he meant, and I harrumphed in indignation. "I don''t know how sitting on your lap is akin to fixing a misunderstanding of this sort. And why are your referring to me as love?"

    "I think it''s cute when Lord Geoffrey refers to you as love," Brenna said. "Please continue to call Alfie love, my lord."

    "Brenna," I said. "Please don''t encourage him."

    Lord Geoffrey said, "It''s fine, isn''t it?"

    Suddenly, Aria pulled out a tablet from her bag and raised the thing up in the air, with the back facing me and Lord Geoffrey. Then I heard a click as if a snapshot had been taken.

    I stared, flabbergasted.

    A few more clicks rapidly followed that.

    I asked, "Aria, what are you doing?"

    Aria said, "Taking photos. Oh, you two look delicious together."

    Brenna leaned over and asked excitedly, "Let me see. Let me see."

    Leona unashamedly leaned over as well, and the three girls started giggling as they inspected what I assumed were pictures of me sitting on Lord Geoffrey''s lap.

    I said, "Please delete those, Aria."

    Lord Geoffrey said, "Please send those to me, Aria." Which resulted in me giving him a dark frown.

 Chapter 71 - An Unwelcome Transformation - Part 9

    I endured sitting on Lord Geoffrey''s lap for some fifteen minutes more because he just wouldn''t let me go¡­ until we arrived at Butterflies Paradise along the red-light district.

    I breathed a sigh of relief once we got out of the carriage, and after retrieving the gift basket, we headed toward the establishment via the front door.

    The moment we stepped over the threshold of Butterflies Paradise, the manager greeted us, and after instructing a maid to guide us to Mariann''s bedchamber, the plump woman expertly stole Lord Geoffrey away.

    "See you later, Alfie," said Lord Geoffrey, a dashing smile on his face that made my heart skip a beat.

    The cute maid took us up the stairs to the third floor where the girls'' bedchambers were located. There, we were led to a door at the very end of the hall. A few moments later, she knocked, and a soft voice said, "Come in."

    The elf maid then opened the door and signaled for us to enter.

    Mariann¡ªa beautiful, exotic elf woman with ash-blond hair that came down to her waist, violet eyes, and sensual lips¡ªwas propped up in bed. The moment she saw us, she brightened up immediately. She even eagerly opened her arms, begging for a hug from Brenna, like a child. I wondered which of the two was the older sibling? From their mannerisms, I would assume that Brenna was the older one, since Mariann acted rather dependent and childlike when Brenna was around, and of course, Brenna turned into a mother hen when Mariann was around. From their looks, however, it was hard to guess their correct age since they were two different types of species, with Mariann an elf and Brenna a beast person. I had learned from Brenna that elves usually had a longer lifespan than beast people, and they grew and matured slower as well, which explained Mariann''s behavior.

    Suddenly, I wondered what it would be like to have a sister or even a female cousin for that matter. Since I was an only child, I felt quite lonely sometimes, having no one close to confide my troubles and secrets to. Of course, I had friends from high school and university, but that wasn''t the same. As for a cousin, I had none of those either, as both Mom and Dad were only children from their respective families.

    Brenna chuckled as she embraced her adopted sister, and the two laughed like schoolgirls. When Brenna moved back, she asked, "How are you feeling?"

    Mariann said, "Sick. My chest hurts, and I can''t breathe properly."

    Brenna said, "Leona is here to examine your body, and Aria will check your qi. I hope that''ll help us figure out what''s wrong with you, because otherwise, we''ll have to take you to the hospital."

    Mariann looked a little worried for a moment and said, "No hospital, please. I don''t like that place. And I''ll be as good as rain in no time." She turned to Aria and Leona. "I''m so sorry that you two are brought into this. Is it all right for you to be here?"

    Aria waved her concern aside and said, "It''s fine, and I want to be here." She chuckled. "Oh, and Alfie made you food."

    On cue, I held up the gift basket to show off my creation.

    Mariann looked delighted, which pleased me. She said, "Thank you so much, Alfie. You''re a wonderful boy."

    Brenna said, "I helped with the tasting, by the way. It''s delicious, Mariann. It''s like nothing you''ve ever tasted in our kingdom."

    I blushed. That compliment was a bit too much for me to accept. Seriously? Brenna thought my food was nothing like she had ever tasted in this kingdom? Surely not.

    A moment later, Leona sat on the side of the bed and started her examination of Mariann''s physical body.

    I placed the gift basket on the table near the window and then took a seat on one of the chairs to watch.

    First, Leona checked Mariann''s pulse by placing the tips of her two fingers on the underside of Mariann''s wrist. She timed it for a moment. Once done, she touched Mariann''s forehead and asked the elf woman to poke her tongue out. So far, everything looked like a normal checkup back home when one visited a general practitioner.

    Once Leona was done with the physical check, she said, "Your throat is red and swollen and your skin is too pale, even for an elf. Since you said your chest hurts, I suspect it has something to do with your lungs. But of course, we''ll need to get you to the hospital to confirm that. You''ll need some medications if it''s serious."

    Mariann said, "So it is my lungs, then."

    Aria said, "Let me check your body qi to see if I can add any additional information to that."

    With Mariann nodding her head, Aria took over and started doing her magic.

    My eyes were large in fascination as Aria spread her palms out above Mariann and a hue of blue light was released from Aria''s being, surrounding Mariann. It was an orb around the elf woman for a moment, as if scanning her whole body like a CT scan. When she was done a moment later, Aria said, "Yes, the lungs are very bad. They are not functioning properly. The qi is all mucked up, as if it has been contaminated. The good news is that other parts of your body are fine, so whatever is happening, it''s localized within the lungs only."

    The lungs, eh? My interest was piqued, and I said, "Maybe it''s a lung infection. Viral infection? Pneumonia?"

    Leona asked, "What''s a viral infection?"

    I blushed, realizing that I was speaking in a scientific language the citizens of the Aurora Realm were not familiar with.

    I cleared my throat and said, "In my homeland, it''s pretty common for those with a low immune system, especially the very young and the very old, to get lung infections, especially during extreme weather, like when it''s very hot or very cold. Although the hot is usually when you get asthma attacks."

    Aria said, "Extreme weather?"

    I nodded my head. I turned to Mariann and asked, "Have you been anywhere where the weather was extreme?"

    Brenna suddenly gasped. She turned to Mariann, who was already nodding her head. She said, "I visited Uncle in Lyria. It''s a kingdom in the northern territory of the Aurora Realm, and it''s currently in the depths of winter."

    So there were more kingdoms within the Aurora Realm, which I knew from instinct. But to hear about Lyria, which was in the north and in the depths of winter, fascinated me. I''ve learned that Acaedien sat in the west, but here it was currently summer, so how did that work? Shouldn''t the west be in autumn, the south summer, and the east spring to make the north winter? But of course, I was being silly, bringing in Asian metaphysics, which I had learned a bit about from Grandfather Kenjiro, into the mix. It was Aurora Realm here, after all, which meant the way the seasons changed was completely different from that of Earth or the system of Asian metaphysics.

    "I see," I said. "You could have caught something unpleasant, like a cold or flu, from there, and because it was left untreated, it has now gotten worse and your lungs have become infected."

    Brenna said, "That could be the case." She turned to Mariann. "Were you unwell when you were back in Lyria with Uncle?"

    Mariann nodded. "Just generally unwell, like blocked nose, headaches, and sore throat. When I arrived back here after a week of travel, my body started aching and my chest started hurting."

    I nodded. That sounded like a lung infection all right.

    I said, "It sounds serious, Mariann. I''m no doctor, but I think it''s best you go to the hospital and get yourself properly checked out. In my homeland, if this type of infection is left untreated, it can lead to nasty consequences. The worst-case scenario is death."

    Of course, I didn''t mean to scare her, but simply wanted to state the fact. After all, it was better to be safe than sorry.

    Leona and Aria nodded in agreement with me.

    Leona said, "Lung infection. We''ve never had those before. Not any sort of infection. I do wonder if our world is receiving new pathogens because of the weakening barrier."

    I cocked my head to one side, perplexed. I asked, "You mean the people in Acaedien have never had infections like this before?"

    Aria nodded. "Our environment is usually very clean, with the Aurora barrier purifying the air and eliminating anything that is not beneficial to the ecosystem. But recently, there have been many unexplained sicknesses, not only in our kingdom, but in others as well."

    "I see," I said. God, I seemed to be learning new things every day since I had entered this realm.

    It was a little later, after Mariann had finished with the meal I had prepared for her, of which she thoroughly enjoyed, that Mariann, along with Brenna, Aria, and Leona, headed out the door of Butterflies Paradise. Their destination was the Acaedien public hospital, and I wanted to come along. Then again, someone had to stay behind, and I was apparently the most logical choice. Brenna wanted to be with her sister, which I totally understood. Aria and Leona¡­ I supposed it couldn''t be helped that they wanted to find out as much as possible about a newly discovered sickness and wanted to get the full details, which they could only get from the hospital. In the end, they had nominated me to stay behind to find Lord Geoffrey and inform him of what had transpired, and of course, I had no choice but to agree.

 Chapter 72 - An Unwelcome Transformation - Part 10

    Alone, I loitered around the hallway, wondering where the manager of the establishment had taken Lord Geoffrey to. I must have looked suspicious, because a maid with rabbit ears approached me cautiously and asked, "Excuse me, but who are you, and what are you doing here?"

    I said, "I''m looking for Lord Geoffrey."

    Her demeanor changed immediately from that of suspicion to relief. She even gave me a bright smile. She was cute, especially with that pair of fluffy rabbit ears sticking out of her head.

    She said, "You must be Lord Geoffrey''s boy."

    I cocked my head to one side. Lord Geoffrey''s boy?

    She must have noticed my confusion, because she said, "You''re with Lord Geoffrey, no? He had instructed me to look for you."

    So that was what she meant.

    I quickly nodded my head. "Yes, I''m with Lord Geoffrey. Can you please take me to him?"

    The rabbit-eared girl giggled, and two bright pink blush spots appeared on her cheeks. She said, more to herself, "Well, he does like cute things. And he does like to bully them. It can''t be helped that you''re chosen. And to bring you, a boy, here, of all places and leave you to wander around, lost in the establishment."

    Eh?

    I said, "I really don''t understand what you mean, but can you please take me to Lord Geoffrey? It''s important."

    "Lord Geoffrey is with the manager right now. They''re discussing important business, so it''s best you wait in the foyer."

    A few moments later, the maid took me out to the foyer, where I sat and waited. Of course, I wasn''t the most patient of persons, and I started pacing. When some thirty minutes passed and there was still no sign of Lord Geoffrey''s return, I decided to tap into the WIFI communication network and see if I could connect with the man. I knew that it was likely impossible for me to tap into Lord''s Geoffrey''s qi, since I barely knew him or his qi, but I wasn''t going to give up before I gave it a try.

    In my mind, I thought wouldn''t it be great if this WIFI system allowed me to leave a message¡ªeither in the form of a voice mail or written words¡ªinstead of having to literally talk on the spot. After all, I didn''t want to interrupt Lord Geoffrey while he was having a meeting with the manager of the establishment. The maid had said it was about business, which would be important.

    Sitting there in the waiting area, I closed my eyes and concentrated on finding Lord Geoffrey''s qi amongst the many other colorful ones. Suddenly, there it was, a strong line¡ªpure black in color¡ªpulsating close by. Strangely enough, I could easily connect with it. Once I did, I asked, "Lord Geoffrey?"

    I heard a pleasant chuckle, which was followed by, "My, Alfie, you''ve finally decided to connect with me. How wonderful. Did it take you long to find my qi?"

    I felt heat rushing to my face. Ignoring his question, I asked him one of my own. "Where are you, my lord? I''ve been waiting for ages. Brenna has taken her sister to the hospital, and Aria and Leona have gone with them. I''m supposed to report what has happened to you, sir. And now that I have, I''m going to leave. After all, you do have business to discuss with the manager of this establishment, and I certainly don''t want to inconvenience you."

    "My, don''t you sound a little sour, Alfie?" came Lord Geoffrey''s reply. I could sense the teasing in the tone.

    I said, "I do not sound sour, my lord. Now, I''m going to terminate the call."

    "Feisty." He chuckled. "I won''t be long, love. I''ll see you soon," he said. A moment later, I felt our qi disconnect, and then I stood and headed out the door. My obligation here was done, after all.

    Outside, I pulled the tip of my cap lower to cover my face. God, I was acting rather suspicious, wasn''t I? It was as if I were trying to hide my identity after I''d done something shameful at a brothel.

    No, I hadn''t done anything that awful, so I shouldn''t act as though I had.

    Straightening my shoulders and lifting my head, I walked westward in the direction of the palace. Of course, I knew that it''d take at least an hour on foot to get back, but I liked long walks anyway, so that didn''t bother me. What bothered me was that I wasn''t great with directions, especially in a new environment like this. But of course, that would be no problem either. I''d just have to ask the kind citizens of Acaedien along the way, and if I was desperate, I''d contact Aria.

    I was halfway down the street when I felt a strong presence beside me. I raised my gaze and saw, to my pleasant surprise, Lord Geoffrey there.

    With a smirk about his lips, he said, "How unkind of you to leave me stranded, Alfie. I believe I should punish you, teach you a lesson. You have been a naughty child."

    I blushed. Firstly, because his words made me feel guilty, and secondly, because his words made me feel strange inside.

    I feel¡­ excited?

    Wasn''t it weird of me to feel that way? Lord Geoffrey implied that he wanted to punish me because I had left him stranded, which of course I hadn''t. It wasn''t like he didn''t know his own way back to the palace, after all.

    I licked my lips and then said, "But you had business with the manager of that establishment, my lord. I didn''t want to disturb you, and I also didn''t want to wait, since I had no idea how long you''d be."

    "That is true," he said.

    Then, because I was curious, I asked, "If you were to punish me, my lord, how would you do that? My own father has never done something like that to me before, disciplining me I mean." I chuckled. "Then again, I''m sure I''m a good child, never causing my parents any worries or heartaches."

    Well, not until now, when I had suddenly disappeared into thin air without a trace. Once again, my heart ached at the thought of how worried sick my parents must be.

    Lord Geoffrey chuckled as he eyed me wickedly. "Ah, I see you''ve been well loved by your parents, Alfie." He cocked his head to one side. "But of course, that only makes me want to¡­"

    He left the sentence unfinished.

    Want to what? I wanted to know.

    "I''d spank you, of course," he said, turning his head slightly to eye my backside.

    My cheeks started burning hot, and I stammered, "How rude, my lord. If you were to ever spank me, I''d spank you back. Not that you''d feel anything from me, though, since I''m not strong physically like you."

    He smiled. "Oh, I''d feel something from you all right, love."

    How? When I was so minute in terms of strength when compared to him.

 Chapter 73 - An Unwelcome Transformation - Part 11

    Suddenly, he wrapped his arm around my shoulders, pulling me close, which brought many curious eyes to us from the citizens along the streets. I wondered then if it was all right for Lord Geoffrey to be walking around in the open like this. After all, he was one of the rulers of Acaedien. Wasn''t he afraid of being mobbed by his fans or something? Not that he was a celebrity or anything, but I believed he and the other six lords were akin to that in this realm.

    "You look worried, Alfie," he said as he guided me around the corner of the street.

    I nodded my head, noticing that this side of the street was much more crowded than the previous one, with folks going about their business.

    "Very much so, my lord. What if the citizens recognized you? Wouldn''t you get mobbed or something?"

    He laughed, which was a very nice sound, and I must admit that I liked it very much.

    He asked, "Are you worried about me, Alfie?"

    I nodded. "Yes, since I don''t want you to get mobbed, which would be troublesome."

    I felt his hand squeezing my arm, which surprised me.

    He said, "No one will recognize me. From their perspective, I''m just a simple man, seen once and forgotten."

    I nodded my head in understanding. "You cast a spell on yourself to change others'' perspective of you?"

    "Hmm."

    I chuckled. "That''s awesome. But how come I can still see you as you are? Shouldn''t I be seeing you as just another simple man, seen once and forgotten?"

    He grinned. "And why would I ever want you to forget about me, love? It would break my heart if you ever did."

    I said, "You like shooting me with weird questions, don''t you? Ones that put me in a corner."

    He grinned devilishly as he pinched my cheek as if he couldn''t help himself. Of course, it hurt, and I rubbed my sore flesh.

    He said, "I''m sure you''ve met some who bully the ones they like?"

    I thought about that for a moment, remembering my high school years. There was this one guy in my class who always bullied and teased another girl, and by the end of the year, during graduation, he apparently confessed to her that he had always loved her. Of course, I hadn''t a clue if they ended up together or not, since I wasn''t close with either of them. But yes, I did know of some who had a habit of bullying the one they liked.

    I nodded my head. "Yes."

    Lord Geoffrey stopped, and in one swift move, he pulled me along with him into a quiet alleyway. Within the blink of an eye, I was standing with my back against the wall and he in front of me, so close to me that I could feel his warm breath on my skin.

    My heart started racing as Lord Geoffrey touched the tip of my chin and tilted my face so that I could look him in the eye.

    Once we''d made eye contact, he said softly, "I like bullying you, Alfie. In fact, I''d love to see you beg me for mercy." He moved in even closer so that our lips were nearly touching. His emerald-green eyes were twinkling wickedly. "I want to see you cry underneath me, Alfie, and I want you to beg me to¡­" He shifted his gaze from my eyes to my lips, his gaze intense on my flesh.

    Deep down, I knew exactly what he was implying.

    My heart still racing and cheeks hot, I stammered, "You''re a sadist, my lord. No wonder you''re the head of the kingdom. You like being in power, don''t you?"

    He moved his hand to cup my face as he said, "So you''ve figured me out. Well done, little one." He cocked his head to one side. "I feel like rewarding you since you''re pretty smart."

    I grinned. Not letting the opportunity go to waste, I said, "Then I accept your reward, my lord. And since it''s a reward, I can ask for whatever it is that I want, right?"

    He seemed amused at my eagerness. Of course, I knew he wouldn''t go back on his words. He''d undoubtedly give me whatever it was that I''d ask of him, and I knew exactly what it would be, when the time was right.

    When he finally nodded his head in agreement, I clasped my hands together in glee. I said, "Then I will tell you what I would like." Changing the subject, I continued. "By the way, my lord, you still haven''t answered my question properly as to why only I can see you as you are and not others."

    He moved back then and said, "I want you to see me as I am, Alfie. I want you to remember every moment of us spending time together."

    "I see," I said, not missing the fact I felt rather special in this case, where Lord Geoffrey was concerned.

    A moment later, he led me out of the alleyway and into the crowded streets once again. We walked in silence for some ten to fifteen minutes, until we reached one of the busiest streets in the city, which was where the open market resided.

    I turned to Lord Geoffrey and said, my eyes wide, "Can we explore here for a bit before returning?"

    He smiled at me like a father to his beloved child and nodded his head. The fact that he could easily switch between the charming sadist and this father figure amazed me. Nonetheless, I was elated that he agreed to enter the market with me.

    Grinning in delight, I said, "Thank you. I''ve always wanted to explore the market here, ever since I first arrived in the city."

    I pulled at his hand and led him toward the district where thousands of citizens went about their business.

    For the first time since I had entered the Aurora Realm, I felt like a kid again, when I got to visit new places and cultures. Here, amongst the thickness of the crowd and the loud buzz of voices, I went from stall to stall, admiring the many different types of products offered, talking to the vendors and asking them questions about anything that caught my attention. Lord Geoffrey¡ªin whatever disguise he was supposed to be in that I couldn''t see¡ªwas always beside me, and at times, he even held my hand to prevent me from getting lost.

    When, sometime later, we came to a crepe stall¡ªyes, they had one here in the Aurora Realm¡ªI licked my lips because it smelled and looked divine.

    Lord Geoffrey must have noticed the eager expression on my face, because he chuckled. He asked, "Do you want one, Alfie?"

    I nodded my head.

    He stepped forward and asked to buy one from the vendor. A moment later, after paying the man a couple of silver coins, he handed me the crepe. This one had vanilla cream and strawberries as fillings.

    I eagerly took it as I said, "Thank you so much, my lord."

    "You''re welcome. My treat."

    I blushed, feeling absolutely delighted inside.

 Chapter 74 - An Unwelcome Transformation - Part 12

    As we continued along the busy street, I took a bite of the crepe, tasting an explosion of flavors. The smoothness and creaminess of the cream melted in my mouth, while the freshness and sweetness of the strawberries danced exotically. I was awed, and I loved it.

    Because I couldn''t help myself, I said, "This is very delicious, my lord." I offered the crepe to the man for a taste. "Try some."

    "Thank you, Alfie," he said. Then he wrapped one hand around my wrist and took a big bite at the spot where I had bitten before him. The fact that his lips brushed against the tip of my finger and thumb didn''t go unnoticed by me, and I happened to blush in the process.

    I watched him taste the delicious offering, erotically licking his sensual lips in the process. "Hmm, it is very nice."

    I didn''t know why, but I said, "You can have some more if you want."

    "Then don''t mind me." This time, he held both of my wrists as if to prevent me from changing my mind and escaping after I had made the offer. Then he devoured the crepe like some starved beast. Strangely enough, the way he ate¡ªin that rather barbaric way while his eyes gazed into mine intensely like that¡ªset my heart racing and my body quivering in the oddest way.

    Some of the white, fluffy cream spilled out of the crepe in the process and slowly slid down the side of my hand and forearm.

    "Oh dear," I said softly. I made a move to wipe it off, but Lord Geoffrey held me still. Without a word, he proceeded to lick my flesh¡ªhotly and slowly¡ªcleaning my skin of cream.

    Suddenly, I felt my body turning hot, and by the time he was finished licking me, I felt flustered and out of sorts.

    Once he released me, I hastily pulled my cap down to hide my hot, red face. I suddenly felt embarrassed and shy in front of Lord Geoffrey.

    I was just taking a small bite of what was left of my crepe when Lord Geoffrey leaned in close and asked, "Was I too greedy and took too much from you, love?"

    I shook my head. "No, it''s fine." Then I hastily finished the rest of the crepe before he could ask for another bite and I''d have to go through that rather erotic sight of him eating the sweet treat again.

    It was some fifteen minutes later when a palace carriage appeared as if out of nowhere, and Lord Geoffrey ushered me inside. He must have contacted the palace to pick him up via the WIFI communication system, I thought. How very convenient.

    Once inside, I took the seat with my back to the driver. When Lord Geoffrey entered after me, he took the one opposite me, which made us sit facing each other.

    Once the carriage started moving, I asked, "My lord, do you mind telling me a bit about the Aurora barrier?"

    "Of course," he said. "What would you like to know in particular?"

    I licked my lips, racking my brain as to how I should phrase my questions so that he wouldn''t suspect that I was a completely new person here in this realm.

    I said, "The barrier ecosystem."

    Lord Geoffrey folded his arms across his chest and said, "Ah, that."

    "Is it weakening? Because it''s what Aria was saying earlier today."

    "Unfortunately, yes. It is weakening. It has been two thousand years since it was first created. Like any system¡ªmagic or not¡ªit is bound to weaken and need maintenance with constant use."

    "When it weakens, will other foreign matters that don''t belong within the realm appear?"

    Lord Geoffrey nodded. "Unfortunately, yes. And it will cause havoc. We do have a system against that, though, which so far has been working fine."

    I thought about this very seriously. The weakening of the barrier could be the explanation for why I got accidentally transported here. It was probably because of a glitch in the mechanism of the Aurora shield, which somehow caused the barrier to break at a certain point, leading to creating an opening. Then that opening was accidentally connected to a distant space and time with a distant star and planet, which happened to be where I had been at that point in time and place.

    Of course, all this was merely speculation on my part, and, needless to say, I shouldn''t take it too seriously. I needed more information. I needed to read more of Lord Noah''s books to get the details, obviously.

    I asked, "Then how could it be fixed? The weakening of the Aurora ecosystem?"

    Lord Geoffrey said, "You shouldn''t have to worry yourself about such things, Alfie. It''s not your job."

    I cocked my head to one side. "Then it''s yours?"

    He nodded. "As one of the rulers of Acaedien, which is one of the larger kingdoms in Aurora, yes. In fact, we''re having a conference next month in the Wulin Kingdom, and one of the many topics is in regard to the Aurora barrier."

    He looked as though he was in thought for a moment and then asked, "Would you like to come along to the Wulin Kingdom for the conference, Alfie? Of course, you won''t be attending the conference itself, but Wulin is a beautiful country. I thought you''d like to visit it, if you haven''t already done so."

    I was pleasantly surprised that he''d ask me to visit the Wulin Kingdom with him during his conference. Of course, the name sounded Chinese, and I was rather excited at the invitation and the prospect of going there.

    I eagerly nodded my head. "Yes, please. I mean, only if it''s not too much trouble."

    "There won''t be any trouble, Alfie." He cocked his head, a one-sided smile playing about his sensual lips. "In fact, leaving you behind would be a problem, especially with your pure qi and, of course, Felix and Caleb."

    I frowned. I understood about my pure qi, but what did leaving me behind have to do with Felix or Caleb?

    I wanted to ask Lord Geoffrey what he meant but decided against it, and hence, we moved on to another subject of conversation all together. I started asking him many questions about the Wulin Kingdom.

 Chapter 75 - An Unwelcome Transformation - Part 13

    The message from Lord Geoffrey came to Aria the next afternoon while we were in the sitting room, me doing my hardest to read a children''s book about the history of the Acaedien Kingdom with Brenna''s help.

    Once Aria terminated the call, she turned to me and said, "Lord Geoffrey has invited us to come for dinner tonight."

    I raised my head and asked, "I beg your pardon?"

    Brenna, who looked excited, clasped her hands together and said to me, "Isn''t that great, Alfie?"

    I raised my brows. "Me, too?"

    Aria nodded. "Yes."

    So I was to be presented at dinner, eh?

    I asked, "What do I wear? I mean, do I have to wear something fancy?"

    Brenna said, "Of course. It''s a Saturday dinner with the seven lords, Alfie. You have to wear the proper outfit."

    I see. Was this something akin to dining with the queen of England or something? Then again, it was hard to imagine doing something that formal, especially with the seven lords. Of course, they were the rulers of Acaedien, but the fact remained that having a formal dinner with them would feel kind of strange, considering that two of the lords had wildly and passionately kissed me like some starved beasts. Meanwhile, another had told me he liked to bully me yet at the same time pamper me, like someone he cared about. Lastly, there was another who decided that I was his best buddy and treated me as such.

    I said, "But I don''t have anything fancy to wear."

    Aria waved my concern aside. "There''s no need to worry about that, Alfie. Lord Geoffrey told us to visit the palace''s tailoring department this afternoon." She came over to me, grabbed my hands, and pulled me up from my seat. "Come on now. We don''t have a lot of time. I''ll be accompanying you to make sure you pick something suitable to wear for tonight."

    I sighed, feeling rather reluctant. "I suppose."

    Brenna said, "While you two go shopping for Alfie''s clothes, I''ll get myself ready, then."

    Aria said, "Can you please contact Leona and tell her she needs to be present as well?"

    Brenna, already halfway out the door, said, "Okay."

    Some twenty minutes later, Aria and I found ourselves in the tailoring department in the south wing of the palace. Obviously, it was not busy today, since it was a Saturday, and there were very few staff around.

    Aria and I, along with an elf sales assistant, were in the main display hall, inspecting the male garments, searching for something suitable for me to wear. Unfortunately, there wasn''t much to offer me, since I was comparatively small in terms of size where most of the male clothes here were concerned. In the end, the elf assistant found a few pants and blouses, which he insisted I try on.

    When I came out wearing the new garments, Aria clasped her hands, a bright grin on her face. She looked pleased, I thought.

    Standing in front of the mirror, I inspected myself and thought that I didn''t look too bad.

    Nodding my head, I said, "This will do."

    "Yes." Aria agreed.

    After the bill was put under Lord Geoffrey''s name and with the garments neatly folded and placed inside a fancy shopping bag¡ªwith its own brand and logo called Acaedien''s Finest Tailor¡ªAria and I headed back toward our quarters.

    An hour later, I was in the bathing chamber, enjoying my time in the hot spring pool. I had to be clean¡ªspic and span¡ªbefore presenting myself to the important lords of the kingdom, after all.

    Subconsciously, I played with the ruby rose necklace dangling about my neck. My fingers caressed the gem as I, once again, marveled at the exquisitely cut jewelry.

    Again, I wondered who it could have belonged to, because it simply looked too antique and fine for my parents to own something this magnificent. It must be an heirloom for sure, especially with the way it was so intricately designed.

    Gently letting the pendant rest between my plump bosoms, I then spread my arms out and let myself float about in the water as I stared up at the ceiling, my mind on Lord Geoffrey and the Wulin Kingdom.

    From Lord Geoffrey''s explanation yesterday afternoon, the country, which resided in the east of the Aurora Realm, sounded like it had a culture that was similar to the Chinese in our world. Then I wondered if they, too, had a great wall like the Great Wall of China? Or if they''d dress like those people in ancient China? With long, flowing robes. Or better yet, did they do kung fu?

    I started giggling excitedly at the prospect and couldn''t wait for the time of visitation to arrive.

    I didn''t know how long I stayed there, just taking my time, when I heard a few knocks come at the door.

    "Alfie? Are you done?" Aria said from the other side.

    I opened my eyes and swore under my breath. "Shoot!" I rushed out of the pool and said, "I''m nearly done. Give me five minutes."

    "Okay," Aria replied. "But there''s no need to rush."

    Regardless, I hurriedly dried my body and long hair with a fluffy white towel. Then I got dressed, pulling on the trousers and then binding my breasts tightly. Afterward, I put on the fancy blouse and then blazer. Once I was done with that, I quickly blow-dried my hair with the hair-dryer, which used a magic crystal filled with qi to operate.

    Once my hair was done and resting long, straight, and silky down my back, I quickly formed it into a loose knot at the back of my head. After that, I placed my new military officer hat on top, thus hiding my bun.

    Done, I cleaned up after myself and then gathered my pile of mess and headed out the door.

    It was half an hour later when the girls themselves were ready, and boy, did they look simply stunning.

    Aria¡ªelegant and refined as always¡ªwas wearing a flowing blue gown, her long blond hair coiffured into an intricate bun atop her head, adorned with hairpins of roses the same color as her dress. Behind Aria was Brenna, who looked pretty in pink, her pastel gown fitting her body perfectly and showing off her curves, her lush brown hair beautifully styled with curls and adorned with butterfly hairpins.

    Leona came down the stairs last, and she looked super hot in red. Her gown, a deep burgundy color, fit her body snugly, showing off her slender, toned figure, while her dark-red hair was formed into a loose bun atop her head with a red hairpin of intricate design. Once she was on the ground floor, she chuckled in amusement

    "What''s wrong, little one? Never seen cat women this dressed up before?"

    I smiled as I shook my head. "No. This is the first time. You all look simply stunning."

    Brenna grabbed hold of my hand and looked me up and down. "We''re not the only ones who are stunning. You are, too, Alfie. What a nice outfit, all very military like."

    I chuckled, blushing hot about the cheeks. It couldn''t be helped. These were the only garments that fit me out of all the other formalwear they had at the tailor''s. Of course, when I had inspected myself in the mirror back in the bathing chamber, I had thought that I looked like a very young military officer, what with the dark trousers, white blouse, and officer-style jacket. Not to mention the military officer hat. I must admit that I looked rather fetching.

    Aria said, "Shall we get going?"

    Both Leona and Brenna nodded their heads in agreement, and we left our quarters in high spirits, ready for an entertaining and delicious meal. Obviously, I couldn''t wait to feast because I had heard there''d be lots of different foods available, some of the best in Acaedien.

 Chapter 76 - An Unwelcome Transformation - Part 14

    As we strolled along the exotic garden heading toward the north wing of the palace, where the lords resided and where the banquet was to be held, my mouth started watering as my mind began to wander off, imagining all sorts of delicious dishes on offer tonight.

    When we arrived not long after, a butler greeted us and ushered us into the drawing room, which was tastefully furnished and decorated, very much like a drawing room in a French castle during the Georgian period.

    After I had satisfied my curiosity of the room, I turned my attention to the lords, who were currently talking about the national topic, which very much interested me. I heard something about Wulin and conferences, which I had been invited to come along by Lord Geoffrey. So of course I was interested.

    Lord Geoffrey, dressed once again all in white, was very alluring. He was sitting in an armchair, one leg crossed over the other, as he chatted with Lord Noah, who was also dressed all in white. They both looked gorgeous and, even more so, intriguing with those masks on their faces.

    Lord Felix was having a friendly¡ªat least I thought it was friendly¡ªargument with Lord Aaron. Obviously, it had something to do with their soldiers. Once again, they both wore dark garments in the military style, though they each exuded auras of different characteristics. While Felix gave out a dark, sinfully alluring impression, Aaron, on the other hand, gave out a boy-next-door sort of feel, to me at least.

    Lord Victor, also in white tonight, was talking to Lord Ethan, whom I had yet to officially met. Meanwhile, Lord Caleb, dressed all in black, was watching me¡ªI felt his gaze even though I was kind of hiding behind the girls.

    Having his undivided attention on me, despite the fact that we were across the room and quite far away from each other, made me feel all flustered. I licked my lips, my mind once again flashing back to that night at Butterflies Paradise when he had passionately kissed me.

    The girls walked up to the lords and curtsied low, which drew the lords'' attention.

    Lord Geoffrey said in delight, "Aria, Leona, Brenna. Don''t you all look beautiful tonight."

    Aria said, "Thank you, my lord."

    Lord Geoffrey said, "Rise." And the girls straightened up and lifted their heads.

    Then Lord Geoffrey turned his attention to me and said, "Alfie?"

    With my name being called out, I stepped forward and saluted all of them. "My lords."

    Lord Geoffrey said, "Don''t you look fetching tonight, Alfie."

    I blushed, touching the tip of my hat subconsciously. Suddenly, Felix got up from his seat and came over to me. Before I could react, the lord wrapped his strong arm around my shoulders, his masked face close.

    He said, "You look adorable tonight, little elf, just like a young military officer."

    I attempted to remove his ironlike arm from my shoulders as I said, "Thank you, my lord, for the compliment."

    Lord Geoffrey said, "Alfie?"

    "Yes, my lord?" I answered sweetly.

    Lord Geoffrey chuckled. "You haven''t yet properly met Lord Ethan Sherwood, have you?"

    I shook my head. Then I turned to face the lord with golden-blond hair and blue eyes who was obviously staring at me intently as if I were a suspicious person.

    I saluted and said, "My Lord Ethan." Of course, Felix still had his arm wrapped around my shoulders, so I couldn''t do a proper salutation.

    Lord Ethan got up from his seat and came to stand inches away from me. He narrowed his eyes as he scrutinized me up and down, which made me a little nervous.

    Felix said darkly, "That''s enough staring, Ethan."

    Lord Ethan ignored Felix and smirked at me. He said, "You are a pretty little thing, aren''t you, Alfie? Damned pretty enough to fuck. No wonder they''re fighting over you."

    I could only stare at him, dumbfounded. This was the very first time we officially met, and that was what he decided to say to me? I am damned pretty enough to fuck!

    I obviously didn''t know how to reply to that. I licked my lips and then said instead, "Nice to meet you, my lord," as if he had just said hi to me. I took a deep breath and got my wits about me. I began. "But I''m a boy, sir, so you can''t possibly do that sort of thing to me."

    Lord Victor said from a small distance away, "Don''t mind him, Alfie. Ethan is as boorish, vulgar, and as crude as they come, but he doesn''t mean any harm. He always speaks his mind."

    Ah, so this Lord Ethan Sherwood was that sort of man, was he? The blunt, coarse sort of man with no hidden agenda. The type to speak whatever was on his mind without a care in the world.

    Suddenly, he leaned his face even closer and started sniffing at me. I noted that his sky-blue irises were dilating as he stared at me. "Your smell¡­"

    Felix''s palm appeared on Lord Ethan''s masked face as if by magic, and a moment later, the man was pushed back. "Get lost, Ethan. Stop bothering my little elf."

    Aaron stood at that moment, as if he was agitated. Before anyone was the wiser, he was beside me, got hold of my hand, and pulled me out of Felix''s arms. He said, "Stop claiming Alfie as yours already, bastard Felix. Now, I''m starving. Let''s eat."

    With that, he led me toward the door.

    Behind us, I heard Felix say, "That bastard Aaron."

    Across the hallway, Aaron led me into another elegant room. This one had a long table that was beautifully set up with lit candles, bouquets of flowers, wine glasses, silver plates, and cutlery.

    Aaron pulled out a chair for me, which I supposed meant that he wanted me to sit there, right next to him. Of course, that was fine with me, and I obediently took the offered seat. As Aaron proceed to sit down on his own seat to my right, Felix appeared on my left and claimed that one. A moment later, there was loud hustling and bustling as everyone entered the room.

    At the head of the table was Lord Geoffrey, which didn''t surprise me because he was the head of the kingdom. To his right was Aria, his ward, while to his left was Lord Noah. Next to lord Noah on the left was Brenna, his pretty assistant. Then beside Brenna was Caleb, who was sitting opposite me. I noted once again that his eyes never left my face from the moment he sat down. Nervous as I was at receiving so much attention from him, yet having not heard one word from him, not even a simple hello for a greeting, I gave him a bright smile and even waved as if we were best friends and seeing each other for the first time in ages. I thought I saw a dark glint in his eyes but wasn''t sure. Of course, I wondered why he was so quiet tonight.

    Next to Caleb on the left sat Leona, who was currently busy talking to Lord Ethan who was beside her. Back on my side of the table, to the right of Felix, was Lord Victor, who suddenly leaned back¡ªbypassing Felix behind the back¡ªand tapped on my shoulder.

    My attention was caught, and I turned to him with a raised brow.

    He said, "Hello, little one."

 Chapter 77 - An Unwelcome Transformation - Part 15

    I immediately grinned at him. Was he simply wanting to say hi? Better than some people, I thought, my mind on Caleb who was still stoically looking at me as if he would like to eat me up. So we were back to that stare and silent treatment again, were we? I thought we had graduated from that phase into something much closer, since he had kissed me and even told me to never forget about it, which I hadn''t.

    Back to Lord Victor, who was very cheerful, I replied in greeting, "Hi."

    He pointed to his silver head. "Take it off."

    Eh?

    I asked, "Take what off?"

    Felix noticed our secretive conversation behind his back and said, as he looked at me, "He means your hat, Alfie."

    My hat?

    Suddenly, I panicked and consciously touched my military-style officer cap.

    I licked my lips and asked in a defensive tone, "Why?"

    "Has no one taught you proper manners, Alfie?" The loud voice of Lord Ethan came my way from the other side of the table.

    I jolted in my seat and turned to him, surprised. When I did so, I noticed that, apparently, I had everyone''s attention on me, including Lord Geoffrey, who said, "It''s impolite to wear a hat during dinner, Alfie."

    My body started shaking in dread, and I racked my brain hard to come up with some sort of excuse. Anything at all will do.

    Holding my hat tightly as if I were afraid it''d unwelcomingly fly off my head, I said, "I have head lice."

    Everyone around the table looked at me oddly. Aria asked, "Head lice? What is that?"

    I am doomed. They didn''t even know what head lice were? But of course, that meant that head lice couldn''t have existed in this world.

    I decided that I need to explain. "Head lice are little insects that live on your head and are very contagious. Wearing a hat is the best form of protection, especially from spreading it to others."

    Brenna said, "That sounds horrible, having little insects living on your head."

    Leona said, "That sounds fascinating. Can we have a look?"

    I paled and felt like screaming and bolting. They weren''t even taking my excuse about head lice seriously.

    Now where was the door again?

    I glanced behind me and noticed that it was at the other end of the room. It was a little bit far, but I could manage it if I were to run with all my might. I''d be out of here in a second flat.

    Suddenly, Lord Noah started chuckling as if he found me and my excuse amusing, which of course, thankfully, turned everyone''s attention to him instead of me.

    Once he managed to stop, he said, "I don''t believe you have any head lice, whatever those little bastards are, Alfie." He cocked his head to one side as he scrutinized me carefully across the table. "Are you trying to hide something?"

    In which case, everyone''s attention was duly turned back to me, which made me nervous.

    I shook my head furiously. "No. I''m not hiding anything."

    I heard the sound of a chair creaking, and God, I knew shit was about to hit the fan.

    I made a move to make my escape. But of course, Felix held on to the back of my seat, preventing me from moving as he leaned in close, his eyes watching me with curiosity.

    "What''s wrong, Alfie?" he asked.

    Aaron said, "Your cheeks are red, Alfie."

    Caleb said gruffly, "For God''s sake, leave the boy alone."

    I nodded my head in agreement, flicking a thankful smile Caleb''s way. The man''s eyes glinted darkly in return. But of course, I had no time to think what that might mean because Lord Noah had now appeared behind me and was leaning his face close to mine.

    He sniffed me like a bloody dog. Then he said, "All I can smell is a heavenly scent. You smell divine, Alfie. Personally, I don''t think there''re any pests living on your head."

    I stammered. "How would you know if you haven''t seen it?"

    The moment I said that, I shut my mouth immediately in dread. What the fucking hell? I had just baited him into it.

    Lord Noah said, "Then you don''t mind if I check, do you, Alfie?"

    Before I could make any move, Lord Noah snatched the hat off my head, and my hair tumbled and spilled down my shoulders, lying there about me in all its long, silky blackness.

    A hushed silence descended over the room, and I felt like crawling under the table and hiding, so embarrassed I was.

    I felt everyone''s gaze on me¡ªhot and intense¡ªlike I was an alien who had just descended on the Aurora Realm, which wasn''t exactly that far off actually.

    I turned my attention to Lord Noah and stammered, "It''s all your fault, my lord. You gave me that hair potion as a gift, and now look at what happened. If I hadn''t been so busy yesterday and this morning, I would have cut this long hair off by now, and nothing like this embarrassing situation would have taken place."

    It was Brenna who spoke first. She said, "Alfie. Your hair is beautiful. I never realized it before, but it''s so dark, and it suits you."

    Aria nodded. "Like Lady Yuki Hoshi of Yamato, one of the Great Ones of the Aurora Realm. I remember seeing a painting of her somewhere in our gallery here in the palace. She has dark hair and pale skin just like you though your features look nothing like her. She''s a full eastern while you''re mixed-raced, after all. Her nickname is Snow."

    Lady Yuki of Yamato? Snow? Was this woman somehow connected to the seven lords of Acaedien? If so, then it would explain why both Felix and Caleb had reacted the way they had when I had accidentally told them that my middle name was Yuki back in the woods when they had first taken me back to their camp.

    Wasn''t it strange that I happened to have the same name as a woman¡ªa Great One, which sounded important¡ªfrom this realm?

    It was then that I turned my attention to the seven lords. I looked at Lord Geoffrey first, followed by Aaron, then Caleb, Lord Ethan, Lord Victor, and lastly, Felix. They all were silent and simply staring at me as if they were shocked to see me like this. Well, of course they''d be shocked. I was supposed to be a boy, and now that I suddenly had this very long hair¡­

    Then again, why should I be receiving so much attention from these lords just because I had this long hair? Surely, if any other boy were to suddenly have their hair grow long¡ªdue to the accidental use of Lord Noah''s hair potion¡ªthen the situation would just be brushed aside, wouldn''t it?

    I said, "I''ll have it cut tomorrow."

    Suddenly, I felt Felix''s hand touching my hair, gently stroking the strands. "There''s no need. Leave it as it is."

 Chapter 78 - An Unwelcome Transformation - Part 16

    I heard some grunted replies from the other lords. I glanced at Caleb and noticed that he was still staring at me as if he couldn''t take his eyes off me. Perhaps with this long hair, I reminded him and the other lords of this Yuki of Yamato. Which would be the reason why they were shocked and couldn''t stop looking at me.

    Of course, that didn''t sit well with me. After all, I didn''t know if looking like this reminded them of all the sadness and heartache or the happiness when they had been with this Yuki of Yamato lady.

    It was then Lord Geoffrey said, "Shall we dine?" And a moment later, delicious dishes of exotic food were brought out and laid across the table. There were roasted meats of all sorts, along with vegetables cooked in many ways, different types of breads, baked savory goods, and so much more. This, to me, looked like it could feed an entire army of people, but I wasn''t surprised that it was just for the eleven of us, since I knew from Aria that the seven lords, as powerful demons, needed a huge amount of sustenance to feed their dark qi.

    It wasn''t until midway through the meal that I felt the atmosphere become light and cheerful again, after the lords'' shock of witnessing my long hair.

    Lord Victor had asked to swap seats with Felix, and surprisingly enough, Felix agreed. Once beside me, Lord Victor proceeded to chat with me, asking me various questions. Of course, I answered him as much as I could between eating, and when he touched my hair, a voice snapped from across the table, "Victor!"

    It was Caleb, and he look pissed as hell.

    "Ah, sorry," Lord Victor said with a chuckle, releasing my hair. He leaned in close to me and whispered, "Looks like someone is pissed he doesn''t get to touch your hair first."

    I raised my brow. Why would Caleb be pissed that he didn''t get to touch my hair first?

    When I shifted my gaze to him again, I noted that his grey eyes were glinting again in that dark vibe that both scared yet excited me at the same time.

    Suddenly, it hit me. He''d had the same look when he had been passionately kissing me that night a few days ago.

    The moment I realized that, my heart skipped a beat and my tummy fluttered deliciously.

    I licked my lips, and suddenly, all seven lords'' attention was turned on me again, and I felt tense, as if there were a powerful and agitating sort of qi buzzing in the air.

    Lord Geoffrey stood and said, in a hard, commanding tone that I had not heard from him before, "Felix, Caleb, come with me."

    As I watched Lord Geoffrey heading toward the door, Felix and Caleb stood and silently followed suit.

    Once the door was closed behind them, I returned my attention to my food, wondering what was going on. Of course, I noticed that the agitated sort of feel in the air had disappeared, too.

    I turned to Lord Victor and asked, "Where are they going?"

    It was Lord Ethan who answered me. "To talk, negotiate, and make sure shit doesn''t get out of hand."

    Lord Noah said, "Ah, and here I thought they''d invite me, too."

    "Fuck!" Lord Aaron said darkly. "They''re always leaving me out." Of course, he was looking at me strangely.

    Once dinner was over an hour later, after three of the lords walked out midway through the meal, we¡ªAria, Leona, Brenna, and I¡ªthanked the remaining four lords politely and returned to our quarters. Of course, none of those three lords who had left ever reappeared, which made me wonder what could be such an important topic of discussion that would take so long to negotiate.

    It was some two hours later, after our tummies had finally digested our big meal and we girls (even though I was supposed to be a boy) chatted, or rather gossiped, about the lords and their shocked reactions at seeing my new look, that there were a few knocks at the front door. Of course, it was just about time for the girls and I to retire to our rooms for the night, too. Brenna rushed over to open the door, and a moment later, I heard, "My Lord Aaron."

    "Alfie¡­ please get him for me."

    I got up from my seat in the sitting area and headed over to the front door. There, I saw Aaron, who said, "Alfie, come with me."

    "To where?" I asked.

    "Doesn''t matter," he said, and before I could say anything, he wrapped his hand around my wrist and led me out the door, without my shoes, mind you.

    Behind me, Aria said, "I''ll leave the door unlocked for when you come back, Alfie."

    I waved at her. "Thanks."

    In the exotically beautiful garden with the colorful lights glowing here and there and the stars glittering gracefully in the distance of the sky above, I trailed along behind Aaron with my feet only in socks. I wanted him to slow down but decided not to ask because, damn, he looked¡­ pissed off or something. Was he all right?

    "Alfie, do you like me?" he asked out of the blue.

    I nodded my head. "Of course I do, my lord."

    "Good," he said. "Remember that and don''t ever change your mind."

    I was curious as to what he meant by that and wanted to ask him for an explanation but decided against it.

    It was some moments later when I found that we''d returned to the northern wing of the palace where the seven lords'' private quarters resided.

    Aaron led me, not toward the dining hall or the drawing room where we had been only a few hours ago for dinner, but to another sector of the residence. We headed directly toward the back, passing by the garden to what I thought was a detached building that looked very much like a bathhouse.

    Suddenly, I began to panic and wondered why Aaron would lead me here.

    I asked, "Lord Aaron? What are we doing here?"

    He said, "We''re taking a bath."

    I pulled back immediately in reaction. "No. I¡­ I don''t need one."

    Aaron wouldn''t let me go and pulled me into his arms. He said, "Come on. It''ll be fun. Everyone is waiting."

    I shook my head as I said, "No. I''m fine. I don''t need one. I just had one." I managed to escape his grasp and hastily started heading the other way. When I heard his footsteps coming after me, I bolted, running through the garden toward the exit.

    Of course, Aaron chased after me. Swift as he was as a warrior, I had no chance against him and was caught in no time. In the end, he hauled me over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes.

    "Aaron!" I demanded. "Put me down, now! I don''t need a bath. I mean it. I already had one before dinner. Please, just put me down."

    Aaron didn''t reply as he swiftly headed toward the bathhouse, and God, I wanted to disappear.

 Chapter 79 - Magic Illusion Unmasked - Part 1

    By the time the three lords, Geoffrey, Felix, and Caleb, returned to the dining hall, dinner was over and the girls, along with Alfie, had left.

    Ethan asked, "So have you three come to a conclusion yet? Who gets to claim and brand that pretty elf first?"

    Victor said, "Is that all you think about, Ethan? You''re still sexually frustrated, aren''t you?" He laughed with amusement.

    "Of course," Ethan said. "And I will admit that if you three¡­ No." He turned to Lord Noah, Victor, and then Aaron, eyeing them intensely in turn, and then returned his attention to Lord Geoffrey, Felix, and Caleb again. "Six. If you six haven''t already gotten yourself lined up for a taste of Alfie, I''d claim my spot first. Now it looks like I''m the last."

    Lord Geoffrey said sternly, "No one is claiming and branding Alfie as their mate."

    Victor said, an amused smile playing across his face, "Father Geoffrey is being protective of his beloved adopted child, I see?"

    Felix said, "Geoffrey is right. Alfie''s qi is weak. To mate the boy¡­ He wouldn''t be able to handle the likes of us beasts with dark qi. It''d endanger his life."

    Caleb nodded in agreement with that.

    Noah said, "Talking about Alfie, don''t you think he looks fetching with that long hair?"

    Caleb turned to stare darkly at Noah. He said, "You did it on purpose, didn''t you? Giving Alfie that hair potion?"

    Noah nodded. "Well, it has been such a long time since anyone who takes my interest appeared, and I simply couldn''t help myself. I must say, though, I''m more astounded than I''d like to admit. I didn''t expect Alfie to look so¡­ enchanting with the changes."

    All the lords agreed with that, Caleb especially, who had been overwhelmingly amazed at the sight of Alfie with such long, silky black hair that he had forgotten to breathe or even blink for a few moments.

    As for Felix, he had been more than astonished at the sight. Of course, he hadn''t been able to help himself and had touched Alfie''s hair to make sure that he hadn''t been dreaming. When he had felt the soft, silky strands against his skin, he had felt as though the wind were knocked out of him, and he simply wanted to grab Alfie into his arms and kiss the life out of the boy. But of course, he had held himself back, and that was when his dark qi, along with Caleb''s, started reacting, which proceeded to bring out the dark, intense atmosphere. It had been so powerful¡ªtheir overly excited, lustful qi¡ªthat Geoffrey had no choice but to call them both out to ease the electrifying sexual energy floating about the room.

    Victor said, "By the way, I''ve read Alfie''s soul."

    That brought all the lords'' attention to him.

    Noah asked, "When did you do that?"

    Victor folded his arms across his chest. "When I was chatting with him during dinner." He grinned devilishly. "I couldn''t read shit out of the boy."

    Aaron said, "That means Alfie does have some sort of illusion protection on him."

    Noah nodded as he said, "Then it''s confirmed. It has been a few days since Alfie consumed the golden pill, and from our point of view, there''s no physical change whatsoever in the boy''s appearance. Combine that with Victor''s soul raider skill, which couldn''t penetrate through to identify what exactly Alfie is, and we can safely confirm that Alfie does have a high-tier magic illusion protection on."

    Aaron shut his eyes and shook his head as he said, "Ugh! I can''t imagine Alfie changing in physical appearance. I just can''t imagine him going all bulky and manly. I just can''t. I love Alfie the way he is right now."

    Victor chuckled. "You''re not the only one." He fired a glare at Noah and said, "It''s your fault if Alfie becomes too manly for our liking."

    Noah rolled his eyes. "For God''s sake, it''s not official that Alfie has changed. There''s a small chance that the golden pill didn''t affect him. As with any newly developed potion, magic or not, the success rate varies between individuals due to numerous variables, such as metabolic rates, personal qi classifications, mechanisms, and levels, as well the type of species, gender, and of course, genetic inheritance and so on."

    Aaron said, "Then let''s hope the golden pill didn''t work on Alfie."

    Caleb said, "So how are we going to lift this illusion protection that Alfie has on? Personally, I doubt Alfie himself knows he has one on."

    Felix nodded in agreement. "If he does have one on, then it was someone else who put it on him."

    Geoffrey said, "That''s for sure."

    Noah said, "Illusion protection is normally cast in one of two ways. One is to cast the spell on the person by marking the person with either signs or symbols. The higher-tier ones have both."

    Ethan said, "And the other?"

    Noah said, "Cast the spell on an object marked with symbolic script." He tapped on the mask on his face. "Like ours."

    Felix said, "Which is cast with a high-tier magic spell."

    Caleb nodded his head. "For ours, it''s to suppress our immensely dangerous power."

    Geoffrey said, "While for the illusion protection, it''s to hide the one wearing the object."

    Noah nodded.

    Aaron said, "But I''ve never seen any sign on Alfie''s body."

    Victor said, "At least not where we can see."

    That dawned on them, and Geoffrey said, "I think I might just know a way to find out."

    "How?" Noah asked.

    "We''ll invite him for a bath," Geoffrey said.

    That very idea sounded good, and every one of them nodded in agreement. Of course, being invited to join the seven lords of Acaedien for a hot spring bath was considered an honor. Only high-ranking generals and noblemen of the kingdom, along with those the lords highly favored, had the privilege, and even then, it was only once in a blue moon.

    Aaron volunteered as he stood. "Then I''ll get Alfie."

    As the door shut behind the youngest demon lord a few moments later, Victor said, amused, "He''s very eager, isn''t he?"

    Geoffrey couldn''t help but nod in agreement, knowing that Aaron felt somewhat left behind where Alfie was concerned.

    A few moments later, the six lords left the dining hall and headed toward the common hot spring bathing chamber across the garden. There, the lords stripped themselves naked in the changing room and then headed over to the shower cubicles. After washing themselves thoroughly with magic shower gel until their toned, muscular bodies were clean, each then took up their favorite positions in the pool.

    Immersed in the mystic water, the six lords relaxed, enjoying themselves, since soaking in a hot spring was one of their favorite pastimes. Of course, they were also waiting in anticipation for the appearance of Alfie, to finally put to rest and figure out who and what exactly Alfie was.

    It wasn''t long before their patience was rewarded and loud noises echoed from the entrance of the bathing chamber, announcing Alfie''s arrival.

    "I''ve already had a bath, Aaron!" Alfie''s voice came loudly in panicky fright that made all six lords both suspicious and curious. Following that voice appeared the person, being carried over Aaron''s shoulder like a sack of potatoes, no less.

    Six pairs of eyes were glued on the commotion as Alfie kicked and screamed hysterically for Aaron to put her down. Meanwhile, Aaron said, "It''s only a bath, for God''s sake. Calm yourself down. It''s not the end of the world."

    Alfie cursed inwardly. She wanted to scream, It''s not the end of the world for you, but it would be for me.

    Caleb stood, water splashing around him in the process, and started walking across the pool as he said, "For God''s sake, put him down."

    Aaron did, gently releasing Alfie until her feet landed on the wet marble floor. Her socks instantly got soaked, and she groaned inwardly.

    She muttered something under her breath as she stomped her feet a couple of times, and it was then Caleb asked from behind, "Are you all right, sweetheart?"

    Alfie turned, her face flushed red from her panicky protestation. The moment she faced Caleb, she swallowed hard and wished that she hadn''t turned in the first place. Suddenly, her heart started racing so furiously that she thought it''d pop out of her chest because¡­

    Because Caleb was bloody naked, as in bare, with absolutely nothing on.

    She licked her lips, more than a little dazed at seeing the dark demon lord in such rawness.

 Chapter 80 - Magic Illusion Unmasked - Part 2

    I felt dazed at the mere sight of Caleb, who was in his birthday suit no less. God, he looked hot and just so alluring that I found it hard to breathe, especially with him standing this close to me. I noted that his skin¡ªwhich was adorned with awesome battle scars¡ªwas so smooth and firm that I simply wanted to run my fingers across his flesh, caressing those marks.

    I licked my lips, my brain in a jumble as I continued to gaze at his massive chest inches from me. I somehow managed to utter his name softly, as if in an erotic dream or something. "Caleb?"

    Caleb touched my chin and tilted my face up. He asked, "Are you all right?"

    It was only then that I realized he was worried about me and my well-being. Good lord, I was so awestruck by his naked sexiness that I hadn''t been able to register what he was asking me about earlier.

    I said, "Yes, I''m fine. Thank you for asking."

    "You obviously aren''t fine." I heard Felix''s voice from my left, which duly drew my undivided attention to him.

    The man was in the hot spring pool, resting back lazily against a boulder, his dark-brown hair wet and clinging to his face like a lover. He, too, was intensely sexy, with his muscular body also branded with battle scars. Oddly enough, the sight of him made my tummy flutter deliciously.

    "Aaron, you were supposed to politely invite Alfie, not ensnare him and haul him over your shoulder like an escaped prisoner."

    Really? This coming from Felix? Not ensnare him and haul him over your shoulder like an escaped prisoner? Had he forgotten that he had done that exact thing only a mere couple of weeks ago, back in the woods when I had first entered this realm accidentally?

    He turned to me and said, "He was supposed to invite you to join us, darling."

    I cocked my head to one side. "Invite me? For what?"

    Across the pool, Lord Geoffrey said, "Our bath, love. Would you like to join us?"

    I flicked my gaze to Lord Geoffrey, and to say that the sight of him nearly knocked the wind out of me was an understatement. The man was gorgeous and alluringly sensual with his blond ponytail damp and his muscular body, which also carried battle scars, dripping wet with water.

    I said, "I''ve already had my bath for today, my lord, and I don''t want another. But thank you for inviting me." I even saluted to show them how grateful I was for this unwelcome invitation.

    Lord Victor said, "You know, being invited to join us is an honor, Alfie. It''s a once in a blue moon chance. Are you sure you want to let the opportunity pass by?"

    Without hesitation, I said, "I''m absolutely sure about that, my lord." With that, I turned on my heel, doing my utter best not to drool over six sexy naked men in the hot spring pool.

    I was just taking one step toward the exit, my escape route, when a muscular naked body appeared in front of me and a half-masked face was only inches from me. I jumped at the sudden appearance of Lord Ethan.

    The man looked at me closely, as if he were inspecting a piece of very fine jewelry before making an offer or something. He said, "Hmm¡­ I don''t see any signs or symbols."

    I frowned, perplexed as to what he was on about. "Excuse me?"

    Lord Noah said, "This is going to go around in circles like an endless loop. We''ll get straight to the point and tell Alfie what we''re after."

    To my right, Aaron said, "I agree."

    My interest was caught immediately, and I asked, "What are you after, my lord? Is this the reason you''ve invited me to join you in this bath?"

    Lord Geoffrey nodded his head. "Unfortunately, we''re not being very honest with you, are we, Alfie?"

    Lord Victor said, "How about we explain what we''re after?"

    I nodded in agreement. Before they continued, however, I held up my hand and said, "But first, please get dressed."

    Because really, I didn''t think I''d be able to handle it much longer, being surrounded by seven hunky men, with six of them buck naked in a hot spring pool. God, it felt just so immoral yet enticing and¡­ well, just too much for me to handle. It was difficult enough to breathe normally and not drool at the sight of such erotic men in such close proximity. I could simply reach out and touch them, feel their toned body and¡­

    Felix cocked his head to one side and asked, "Why? We''re all men, aren''t we?"

    Obviously, I was dumbfounded by his words. I wanted to say, We''re not all men, Felix.

    "Come now, little elf. Since you''re here, just strip and join us already. Come here and sit on my lap."

    I very nearly had a nosebleed with that suggestive image put into my mind. Imagine that, me utterly naked, skin as white as snow, long ebony hair, lips a blood-red color, and of course, a pair of very plump breasts and firm buttocks sitting on Felix''s lap, who was also naked¡­

    The vision of such a thing was just too erotic for my virgin mind to handle right now. Not to mention the fact that my body had already started reacting to his seductive invitation.

    Why the hell were my nipples and breasts becoming so sensitive suddenly? The binding felt tighter around me, more so than usual, and I found I couldn''t breathe properly. Maybe I should loosen the binding? Even better yet, take it off all together?

    I licked my lips and said, "No, thank you. I won''t listen until you''re all dressed properly." I was adamant about that, after all, since my sanity depended on it.

    Caleb said, "It won''t take long."

    I asked, "The explanation?"

    He nodded.

    Lord Geoffrey said bluntly, "We don''t know exactly who or what you are, Alfie."

    Eh? I cocked my head to one side. "What do you mean by that, my lord? As you all can see, I''m a human, obviously. I wasn''t lying when I told Caleb and Felix that I was lost and¡ª"

    Lord Noah said, "That''s not what we''re implying, Alfie."

    "Then what exactly are you all implying, my lord?" I asked, taking a step back, suddenly suspicious. Had they begun to doubt me and my stories?

    I panicked at that thought. God, was this an interrogation or something?

    Lord Victor said, "Alfie, you do know that Noah is the kingdom''s head magic researcher, no?"

    I nodded my head. "Yes, I know that."

    He said, "He has many skills, and one of them is magic perception."

    I asked, perplexed, "Magic perception?"

    Lord Noah said, "It''s an ability to gauge an individual''s magic, its level and strength, as well as the qi within that person. But that''s not all, Alfie. Magic perception also has the ability to see through an individual to who and what exactly that individual is."

    The complexity of this magic perception ability confused me. So were the lords implying that with Lord Noah''s magic perception skill, they couldn''t tell who I was?

    I cocked my head to one side and asked, "What do you see in me, my lord?"

    Lord Noah tapped his finger on the porcelain mask on his aquiline face, as if he himself were baffled.

    He said, "Unfortunately, nothing, Alfie. I can only see you as you are now. A boy in boy''s garment. Nothing more and nothing less."

    Lord Geoffrey said, "Normally, with this ability, Noah can tell what type of qi one has."

    I said, "Which you all know that I have pure qi."

    Felix said in exasperation, "We''re still going around in circles. Let''s get this over so Alfie can join us in the pool." He turned to me and said, "We suspect you have a high-tier magic illusion protection on, Alfie, which hides who you really are."

    I felt like a lightbulb had lit up in my head with Felix''s words. I asked, "A high-tier magic illusion protection? How would I get that on me?"

    "We suspect someone put one on you," Lord Noah said. "Because you wouldn''t have known any sort of spell in the first place."

    I nodded in agreement with that. "That is true. I wouldn''t have a clue about a magic spell, but why would anyone want to put this spell on me?"

    "Who knows?" Lord Ethan said, drawing my attention to him. "Why don''t you let us inspect your body already, Alfie? And get this drama over and done with."

    I licked my lips nervously and said, "I need to be clear on something. Right now, you can only see me as a boy, correct? In boy''s garments?"

    Every one of the lords nodded their heads, and I wondered for the first time since I had arrived in this realm if no one could see or perceive me for who I was beneath these boy''s garment¡ªthat I was a woman.

    If it was true that I had this magic illusion protection on, then it would explain why none of the lords had ever questioned me about my slender, womanly figure. Because really, it''d be silly for anyone not to notice that I was a female adorned in boy''s garments, especially more so now that my hair was this long and my body was more womanly than ever since I had consumed that golden pill Lord Noah had cunningly fed me. More so since some of the lords¡ªFelix, Caleb, Noah, Aaron, and Geoffrey¡ªhad been quite intimate with me, with them touching, hugging, and yes, kissing me¡ªwildly and passionately, mind you. Surely, they''d feel my womanly body against their manly ones? Surely, they''d figure out that I was a woman?

    Just to be sure that this was exactly what was happening, I needed to test that hypothesis.

    I said, as I took off my military officer jacket, "How do you see me now?"

    All seven lords looked perplexed as to what I meant.

    Caleb said, "What are you doing, Alfie?"

    Felix said, "If you''re going to strip, by all means, strip completely, little elf, and come join me in the pool."

    That damned Felix still hasn''t given up on pestering me to join him, eh?

    I stammered and said, "I''m very serious here. How do you see me now, without the jacket on?"

    Because surely, they''d notice the slight curves of my breasts pushing out against the thin blouse, despite the binding.

    Lord Noah said, "Nothing. Still a slender boy with boy''s garments on. The fact that your body hasn''t changed physically after you''d taken the golden pill confirms that fact that you have a magic illusion protection on, Alfie."

    Lord Geoffrey asked, "Has your body changed since you''ve taken that golden pill Noah gave you, Alfie?"

    Lord Aaron said, "Don''t ask him such a question, Geoffrey." He turned to me and said, "You don''t have to tell them, Alfie."

    I said, "But it has changed, my lords, and none of you can see that?"

    Lord Aaron groaned in despair, while Lord Victor said, "There. It''s all your fault, Noah. This is the worst."

    Felix said, "Does it really matter if Alfie''s body changed?" He turned to me. "We can''t see any changes in you, Alfie."

    I nodded my head in understanding. "Which means that I do have this spell on me," I said. "How interesting."

 Chapter 81 - Magic Illusion Unmasked - Part 3

    Naked Caleb, who was standing beside me, said, "Why don''t you let us inspect your body and see if we can identify where the spell is and who cast it on you?"

    "And when you find that out," I said, "what would you do then?"

    Lord Geoffrey said, "We''d lift it."

    Quietly, I said, "What if I don''t want to lift this spell? It''s quite nice having it on me, to be honest."

    Caleb said, "It''s a dangerous spell, Alfie."

    That got my attention, and Lord Noah said from the pool, "High-tier magic has a life force of its own. For it to function, it needs to draw the owner''s qi, and the longer you have it on you, the weaker you become. And eventually¡ª"

    I didn''t need to hear the rest of Lord Noah''s sentence. I said, "I''ll die? Because the spell draws and uses all of my qi?"

    Lord Ethan said, "Unfortunately, that''s the way it is, Alfie. If you value your life¡­ Considering that your qi, despite being pure, is so weak and with that high-tier spell cast on you, you won''t last long."

    I paled immediately. "How long¡­?" I swallowed hard and repeated, "How long is my lifespan if I don''t lift the spell?"

    Lord Noah said, "I''m afraid it''ll be six months at most."

    I felt my knees weaken at hearing the information.

    "Only six months?" I whispered under my breath.

    That wouldn''t be a long enough time for me to do my research and find my way home. After all, crossing between two realms would be no easy task. As I''d learned so far from reading Lord Noah''s books with my broken Aurora Realm language, this type of phenomenon only occurred at a certain point in time and space, very much like the alignment of our planets in the solar system during the solar or lunar eclipse, which happened once in a blue moon. Despite that, I had yet to figure out what type of event had to occur and what planets, stars, and whatever else was involved so that the Aurora barrier would open and allow me to cross over. I knew that six months wasn''t long enough for the next incident to happen.

    I felt my body trembling in dread at the thought of my own death due to something like that¡ªa spell eating away at my qi and hence, my lifespan.

    How dare someone have the nerve to cast such a despicable spell on me? Did that person want to slowly kill me without my noticing or something? Could this be the reason I felt so weak the longer I stayed here? Which I had noticed since I had entered this realm.

    Lord Victor said, "Your life is important, Alfie. We believe identifying that spell and lifting it as soon as possible is the best option."

    "Then¡­" I licked my lips and continued, my voice trembling. "Then how do I find this spell that''s on me?"

    Lord Noah said, "There should be a mark, like a sign or symbol, on your body."

    I shook my head. I remembered checking my body from head to toe yesterday morning when I had found, during my bathing, that my body had changed due to the consumption of the golden pill.

    I said, "I''ve already checked myself, my lord, but I didn''t see anything like that on me."

    Felix said, "What about your back?"

    I frowned. That, I hadn''t since I obviously couldn''t inspect my own back properly, could I?

    I shook my head. "No, not my back."

    Caleb said, "Then take off your shirt. I''ll check it out for you."

    I blushed suddenly. Caleb? Inspecting my back?

    He came close and started for the buttons of my shirt.

    I freaked out and said, "No. It''s okay, I''ll do it myself."

    I sighed. I saw no other choice. Hence, I turned to face the other way so that my back was directed toward all the lords. Then I started unbuttoning my blouse. Once it was finally undone, I timidly slipped it off me and proceeded with the binding.

    Aaron asked, his voice sounding perplexed, "Why do you have that around your chest? Isn''t it tight?"

    "A custom from your homeland, Alfie?" Lord Ethan asked.

    My cheeks burned hot. I said, "It''s for protection, my lords."

    "Protection?" Felix asked. "What is there to protect around the area of your chest?"

    Aaron said, "The heart, of course."

    Lord Victor said, "If you wanted to protect your vital organs, a chainmail garment is best, Alfie."

    I rolled my eyes. They were going way off topic here.

    Once the binding was undone and the material slipped from my fingers, falling to the wet marble floor, I said, "Please hurry, my lord, so that I can get dressed again."

    Gosh, having my breasts bare in the presence of seven men just felt so naughty and morally wrong.

    Suddenly, I felt this intense, electrifying energy pulsating in the air as Caleb moved even closer. So much so that I could feel his warm breath on my skin. My heart started racing once again, and my body was quivering delicately as I waited.

    I felt Caleb''s hand gently touching my arm, which was followed by his fingers gently touching the strands of my hair and brushing them aside.

    Suddenly, I heard the splashing of water and stomping of feet, and a flick of a second later, Felix was right in front of me in all the glory of his nakedness, his body dripping wet with water droplets.

    I lifted my gaze to him and noted the dark look in his eyes, which oddly enough made me weak, and I started trembling, both inside and out.

    What is wrong with Felix? Why does he look so¡­ intense?

    He said, his voice low and dark, "Let me help."

    He gathered the bunch of my long hair and lifted it off my skin as he and Caleb proceeded to inspect my back.

    For what seemed like an eternity, I felt both their hot, intense gazes on me, their eyes scrutinizing every small detail of my back, which was very unnerving to say the least. The fact that my nipples started getting aroused and my womanhood started, umm, becoming excited didn''t help with the matter either.

 Chapter 82 - Magic Illusion Unmasked - Part 4

    Good Lord, why am I getting so thrilled and hot and turned on simply because two men are searching my back for the sign of a spell?

    Finally, Caleb said, "Nothing. I see nothing."

    "Hmm." Felix agreed. Or was he just grunting?

    I heaved a big sigh of relief and turned, my arms still crossed over my front, clutching and hiding my sensitive breasts and aroused nipples.

    My eyes downcast¡ªbecause I didn''t have the guts to look at either Caleb or Felix in the eyes¡ªand my voice weak, I asked to confirm, "There''s nothing on my back?"

    Silence.

    I frowned.

    I asked again, "Caleb? Felix? You two didn''t find any strange sign or symbol on my back?"

    When once again neither of them answered me, I finally shifted my gaze to look at them. That was when I saw that they weren''t paying any attention to me. Rather, they were staring at my chest.

    I panicked. Oh God! They can see me, can''t they? They can see my woman breasts! So I had no stupid magic illusion spell on me after all.

    I wanted to dig a hole and hide because, obviously, I couldn''t face the fact that Caleb and Felix, and soon everyone else, saw me like this, half naked, a woman. The thought that they found out I was masquerading myself as a boy and never told them the truth didn''t sit well with me.

    I said, my voice shaking weakly, "Please, stop staring."

    Felix asked, his voice hoarse and dark, "Where did you get that necklace, Alfie?"

    Necklace?

    I glanced down at myself and saw the ruby rose necklace nestled against my chest.

    I said, "It''s not mine. I found it in the hot spring."

    Felix leaned in and reached his hand out.

    Oh shoot!

    I freaked out. I knew he was aiming for the necklace, but I couldn''t afford to let him, considering the chance that he''d accidentally touch my unusually sensitive breasts in the process.

    I made a quick escape by passing Caleb and even the perplexed-looking Aaron. Felix was after me in a split second and caught me by the waist before I could disappear from their sight.

    He said, "Little elf, let me have a closer look at that necklace, darling. Now, be a good boy."

    I shook my head. "Only if you let me go, Felix."

    Lord Geoffrey was heading toward us across the pool now, seeing the sudden commotion.

    He asked, "What the hell is going on? You two have already checked Alfie''s back, and there''s no sign or symbol of the spell. Felix, leave Alfie be."

    Caleb said, as he turned to the other lords, his voice shaky, "It''s Yuki''s necklace. Alfie has Yuki''s necklace."

    Like he was on fire, Lord Ethan swiftly stood¡ªwater splashing about everywhere¡ªand swore, "What the fucking hell?"

    "You have got to be kidding me!" Lord Noah uttered in disbelief.

    "Yuki''s necklace? But I thought that bastard Philip stole it," Lord Victor said, perplexed.

    "What the hell?" Aaron turned his eyes to me, more than a little astonished at the information.

    By this point, I was already on Felix''s shoulder¡ªyet again like a sack of potatoes¡ªand he was heading toward the pool where all the lords were apparently waiting for me to be delivered to them so that they could inspect this necklace I had on me.

    I said, "Not the pool. Felix, I already said I''ll let you have a look if you put me down."

    The man laughed. "Not a chance, darling. You''ll only run away again."

    Of course I''d run away, you brute, since I am half naked. To be surrounded by seven men and with me half naked like this was just too much to handle. Yes, I understood that they couldn''t see me as a woman due to the spell, but¡­

    I lied. "I promise not to run away."

    He finally let me down, and when I landed, I found that I was already in the pool, thigh deep in water. By this point, Aaron, too, was in the pool, with only his pants on and his top bare. I had no idea that he had been undressing himself to join the others.

    With both hands clutching my chest, I said, "You brute, Felix. Now I won''t let you look at that necklace. Not even a peek." I haughtily turned and started heading back toward the stairs of the pool. But of course, that bastard Felix would have none of it and embraced me, preventing me from escaping, his hands tight about my upper arms.

    He said, "Sorry, little elf, but I need to have a look at that necklace now. It''s important."

    I struggled in his clasp and even went so far as to bite his arm to make him release me. But of course, the man was a demon lord, and within no time, he got me still in his arms, with me all wet from head to toe, chest heaving, and out of breath.

    My long hair was damp and wild, the strands clinging to my pale, water-soaked skin.

    Felix said, "That''s a good boy. Be still now."

    Indeed, I stayed still since I was exhausted after our wrestling match in the pool. Well, I wasn''t surprised at the outcome¡ªwith me being the loser¡ªsince our builds and strength were completely different, him at the man-of-steel end of the spectrum and me¡­ Well, I was just your average nineteen-year-old girl.

    Felix''s hand gently touched the pendant of the necklace, his fingers lightly brushing against my breasts, which in turn made my body run hot.

    He lifted the ruby pendant, and it was then Caleb came to stand right in front of me. He said, "It''s definitely Yuki''s necklace. The one we gave her¡­"

    I was confused and lost as to what this all meant.

    The necklace I was wearing belonged to Yuki? As in the Yuki of Yamato, one of the Great Ones that Aria and Brenna had talked about during dinner this evening? But how could that be? I mean, I had found that necklace back at St. James Island on Earth, not here in the Aurora Realm. I had thought that the necklace belonged to one of the two men who had helped Dad renovate the bathhouse back home.

    Lord Geoffrey said, "Let us have a look."

    Caleb flicked his eyes to me and said, "Can we?"

    Still tightly imprisoned in Felix''s ironlike arms, I nodded my head. "Go ahead."

    Caleb leaned in close until our faces were inches apart, and then he unlocked the necklace from about my neck. As he removed it, I felt something strange happening to me.

    A sudden burst of heat started burning around the area of my chest where my heart was. Within an instant, that sensation became stronger and started scorching me. The unbearable, excruciating hotness exploded and radiated, flowing throughout my body like an electric shock. The intensity was so overwhelmingly painful that I felt paralyzed. I couldn''t control myself and screamed my head off as my body shook like I was being possessed.

    I screamed so loudly and so hard that my throat became sore, my voice cracked, my head spun, and my mind receded into the darkness.

    Suddenly, all I saw was the burst of white light around me, and it was spreading, stronger and wider and higher. At the same time, the heat and pain in my body were getting more intense so that tears started brewing in my eyes. I was crying and screaming at the same time. I felt so much agony that I could die.

    "Alfie!" I heard voices shouting my name urgently. "Alfie!"

    "What the fucking hell is happening?"

    "Alfie!" This one sounded scared and worried.

    Suddenly, it stopped. Suddenly, the pain eased. Suddenly, it was gone. Just like that.

    Exhausted and in tears, I stopped screaming as I collapsed into someone''s arms. Is it Felix? I didn''t know, and I pretty much didn''t care. I felt that dead within that split second of time.

    "Alfie!" I heard Felix''s voice calling my name urgently, his arms tight around me.

    "Alfie!" I heard Caleb''s voice as he touched my face to get my attention. He sounded worried. He sounded like he was about to cry.

    Imagine that. The almighty tsundere Caleb crying because he was worried about me. That''d be a sight to be seen for sure.

    "Alfie!" I heard Lord Geoffrey calling me. "Open your eyes, love."

 Chapter 83 - Magic Illusion Unmasked - Part 5

    My body still weak and trembling something severely, I obeyed him, and my eyes fluttered open.

    I dizzily looked around me, seeing seven masked faces.

    Once I managed to gain some sort of sense back, I realized that all seven lords were watching me intently, as if they could really see me for the very first time.

    I continued to heave, breathless and out of sorts, my body hot and wet, my head in a daze. I groaned and licked my lips as I moved in Felix''s arms.

    I asked, my voice weak, my lips dry, "What happened?" It was then that I noticed a tremendous bright light surrounding me in the form of glittering dust particles floating about me.

    "Alfie," Lord Geoffrey''s voice came my way. "You''re a woman."

    I was confused. Of course I was a woman. Why was he making such an odd statement?

    God, I simply wanted to crawl into a comfy corner, close my eyes, and sleep the night away. I felt that weak. I felt that exhausted and dead suddenly. And that pain? What was that? I had felt like my whole body was on fire, burning and scorching.

    I clutched Felix''s arms, which were still wrapped tightly around my middle. I raised my face to look at the man and said, "Thanks for holding me a moment ago. I truly have no idea what that was there. But it was very painful and¡­"

    My speech came to a stop as I realized that Felix wasn''t listening to me. He was staring at me¡ªat my face and then my breasts and then back again¡­

    Suddenly, I paled.

    Felix''s eyes had turned a deep purple, not mauve, as was his usual color, and his hair was now a crimson red, the length reaching his shoulders. He also had fangs, just like a vampire. He isn''t the usual Felix anymore.

    My body trembling, I turned my eyes to Caleb, who was right in front of me, inches away from me. He was also staring at me hungrily, as if he were ready to devour me. His eyes, I noticed, were dark¡ªnot gray¡ªand he also had fangs. His hair had turned even darker, if that were possible, with the length reaching his shoulders.

    I began to panic as I realized that something wasn''t right.

    I shifted my gaze to Lord Ethan. He, too, was staring at me with that dark intensity. His sky-blue eyes had turned a paler color that looked like blue ice, while his gold mane was longer than usual. And yes, he had fangs just like Felix and Caleb.

    Aaron, too, was looking at me as if he were about to pounce on me. His blond hair had turned even paler than normal, while his emerald-green eyes had turned dark and intense.

    They all had changed. They weren''t normal anymore.

    What is happening?

    I turned my attention to Lord Geoffrey, seeking help. When I saw him, I sighed in relief. He still looked like the normal Lord Geoffrey, though his gaze on me was hot and intense. The same went for Lord Noah and Victor.

    Then it dawned on me. Lord Geoffrey had asked me if I was a woman a moment ago, hadn''t he? When I was supposed to be a boy.

    Shit!

    The necklace.

    It was the necklace that had the magic illusion protection spell. When Caleb had taken it off me, the spell itself was lifted from me as well. Now, all seven lords could see clearly that I was actually a woman.

    The fact that I was right here, embraced tightly in Felix''s arms, with my breasts bare and exposed for all to see added a massive punch to the effect of my true gender being unveiled.

    My face burned hot with embarrassment. I moved, struggling in Felix''s arms to make the man let me go so that I could somehow cover myself for decency''s sake. But of course, the man wouldn''t. God, I felt so vulnerable with seven men ogling me like this.

    I begged weakly, "Felix, please let me go."

    He didn''t respond. If anything, his hands around me were even tighter. Then, slowly, I felt his head moving closer to my neck. Not to mention the hotness of his breath on my skin.

    Lord Geoffrey snapped, "Felix, get ahold of yourself."

    Felix growled like some wild, crazed animal, which scared me shitless as he squeezed me tightly against him, his large hands moving up and cupped my breasts. Once he captured them, he squeezed my breasts so hard that a gasp escaped my lips as my body trembled. Then he pinched my nipples between his fingers and thumbs like he couldn''t help himself.

    My body reacted. A burst of hot pleasure shot through me like a raging, erupting volcano, which made my head spin. Then I felt Felix''s lips on my nape, his mouth opened wide.

    Caleb''s reaction was quick and brutal. In a flash, he bashed Felix in the face with his fist, causing Felix to release me as the man stumbled back. I fell out of Felix''s embrace and then sideways in the process, half falling into the pool.

    I was confused as to what was going on when I felt another pair of hands around my middle, lifting me out of the water and half gliding in midair toward the exit. I realized that it was Lord Geoffrey, who miraculously had swiftly put a robe on without me seeing.

    He said over his shoulder, his voice loud and urgent, "Noah, Victor, get those four under control."

    Lord Noah and Victor shouted in unison, "Got it!"

    Behind me, I saw them start chanting magical words as they released their qi from within their bodies, the energy bursting all around the hot spring pool, water rising and exploding everywhere in the process. Meanwhile, Felix, Caleb, Aaron, and Lord Ethan were wildly attacking each other¡ªpowerfully emitting their dark qi as if their lives depended on it

    As we exited the bathhouse, I clutched my arms around Lord Geoffrey''s shoulders as he raced across the garden at almost the speed of light, his eyes dark.

    Still utterly confused and scared as to what had just happened, I stayed silent in Lord Geoffrey''s arms as he headed toward what looked like the central administration building, which resided in the center of the palace, acting as the headquarters for the kingdom.

    I had personally never been in there before, but I had heard that it was the main hub for the Acaedien Kingdom, which was where the seven lords worked when dealing with national affairs.

    When we entered the residence, Lord Geoffrey took me straight to the lift. Still without even a word, he pushed the seventh-floor button, which I saw magically appear as if out of the blue along the side wall. I didn''t know there was a seventh floor in this building, or any buildings in the palace for that matter.

    A moment later, the door dinged open and he took me out, rushing along a series of lavish maze-like corridors until we reached a double door made of some very sturdy wood and designed with gold and silver, full of swirls and patterns.

    He pushed it opened, then carried me inside. Here I noticed that the place had sofas and armchairs, along with a grand fireplace. This, I assumed, was a sitting room.

    Passing this chamber, Lord Geoffrey swiftly took me into the next one, where he kicked that door open as if he were pissed off or something, and then headed toward the large four-poster bed. There, he dumped me onto the soft mattress as if he couldn''t bear to hold me longer.

    My hands covering my bare breasts, I asked, "My lord, what''s going on?"

    Lord Geoffrey stared at me darkly for a moment and then swore, "Fuck!"

    I noticed that his hands where trembling when he touched his temples as if he had a very bad headache.

    Suddenly, he turned around and presented his back to me as he said, "No questions now, Alfie. Stay here. It''s the safest place for you."

    With that, he headed toward the door. Was he determined to just leave me here like that?

    I hopped off the bed and came running after him. "My lord, please wait. I don''t understand."

    "Don''t come any closer if you don''t want me to throw you on that bed and fuck you until you''re¡ª" He stopped himself from going further and then growled as if he were so damned pissed and frustrated and in agony. Then he took a deep breath. Once he managed to calm down, he said, "Don''t. Just don''t come any closer, Alfie."

    When he crossed the threshold of the door, he turned and said, "Don''t pass through this door until I tell you."

    I frowned. "Why?"

    "It''s for your safety." Then he said in a commanding tone, "Sage Protective Barrier. Level seven. On."

    A loud hum followed those words, which surprised me. Then a hue of blue light in the form of a shield appeared, surrounding the room.

    A barrier? Is he locking me in here?

    Panicked, I begged, "My lord, please don''t leave me."

    Lord Geoffrey chuckled, though the tone sounded sad. He looked as though he wanted to fall to his knees.

    "Don''t look at me like that, love. You''re about to break me. Do you know that?"

    Break him? What does he mean by that?

    He turned on his heel then and said, "I''ll contact the girls. They''ll aid and protect you. Rest assured that you''re not being left alone in an emergency like this. You''ll be safe here."

    An emergency?

    He shut the door then, leaving me.

    In the distance, I heard his footsteps heading away as he said, "Aria, I have an assignment for you. Protect Alfie at all cost. She''s in the gold room. Bring Leona and Brenna along." Then I heard him banging the next door shut.

    Dazed and confused, I buckled onto the floor as my mind reeled at what had just happened.

 Chapter 84 - Magic Illusion Unmasked - Part 6

    For the third time in his three-thousand-year life, Lord Geoffrey Lancaster, the almighty head ruler of Acaedien, felt flustered, awestricken, and fucking terrified.

    The first time he had felt those strong emotions had been during The Great Apocalypse over two thousand years ago, when the Aurora Realm was on the verge of annihilation due to the realm''s core qi exhaustion, threatening to destroy their world and returning everything to dust and gas.

    The second time had been when their beloved Yuki Hoshi of Yamato, dubbed Beautiful Snow, had sacrificed her life to release her powerful pure qi to form the new Aurora barrier, as part of the nine Great Ones, to protect what was left of their collapsed and doomed world. That fateful night, he and his comrades had lost the only woman they had ever loved with their hearts and souls, all for the greater good of humanity and survival.

    And now he felt those unwelcome, powerful emotions once again.

    Lord Geoffrey felt flustered because everything had happened so quickly that it boggled his usually calm, intelligent mind.

    He was awestricken because Alfie¡ªthe adorable, lovable youth Felix and Caleb had found in the woods during the Bandit Suppression Campaign¡ªwas in actual fact a girl underneath all those boy''s garments. They had been blind to her true self due to the magic illusion protection spell.

    In his gut, he knew whoever had cast that spell on the necklace, and in turn left the necklace for Alfie to find, wanted something from Alfie. He had no doubt that it had to be Alfie''s pure qi, for sure.

    Alfie, our adorable Alfie, is a girl.

    Yes, Geoffrey couldn''t help but repeatedly chant those words in his head. Alfie was a woman. A fucking beautiful one at that. She was so enchanting and just fucking desirable that it made his heart and manhood ache in both joy and sorrow.

    Joy because it had been too long since he and his comrades had come across someone they felt this attracted to, so connected to that it made their heads spin. Sorrow because he bloody knew that claiming Alfie as their mate would break her¡ªmind, body, and soul.

    Yes, we''d break her.

    Fuck, for any woman to accept and take one demon lord as her mate would traumatize her and would sometimes lead to death due either to destruction or suicide, as had been documented throughout history again and again. So for seven demon lords, and especially three of them¡ªFelix, Caleb, and Geoffrey himself¡ªso powerful that their dark qi was on par with the level-seven disaster beasts that had the ability to annihilate cities with a flick of their power, Alfie wouldn''t last.

    Lastly, he was fucking terrified because Alfie, like Yuki, had such a strong pure qi that he didn''t know if he''d be able to protect her from himself and his comrades, let alone other powerful beasts with dark qi that, without a doubt, would react and hunt her down the moment they felt her qi releasing and piercing through the sky a few moments ago. Furthermore, he didn''t know if they could control and subdue Felix and Caleb this time around, like he, Noah, and Victor had been able to do two hundred years ago during that unexplained incident.

    The probability of them restraining Felix and Caleb was next to zero, especially with the existence of pure qi this overwhelmingly strong in such proximity, not to mention adding the mad Ethan and Aaron into the mix as well. Fuck, he didn''t even know if he''d be able to control himself and his comrades from attacking Alfie and claiming her as their mate now that they knew what she truly was.

    If he couldn''t even do that¡­ If none of them could¡­ Worse, if Felix and Caleb were to go berserk and unleash their full dark qi, the whole city was going to be wiped out for sure.

    Then, of course, there were the threats of disaster beasts residing deep in the mountains. If the monsters happened to rise from their deep, centuries-long slumber and react due to the tremendous release of Alfie''s pure qi, then Geoffrey would have his hands full, and their beloved kingdom would be turned to ashes within days.

    They''d need to act fast. They''d need to prepare and protect the kingdom just in case shit hit the fan. After all, Geoffrey was a very cautious man, and when it came to his beloved kingdom and its citizens, he wasn''t going to leave things to chance.

    Lord Geoffrey rushed along the corridor and headed over to the kingdom defense headquarters, which resided on the seventh floor of the military department. There, he shouted and barked out orders as soldiers rushed about, heading to their designated posts, ready to protect and defend the city.

    The City Protective Barrier Squad, with Michael as the captain, was already in action the moment they felt the unusual pure and dark qi bursting within and around the palace.

    The four men; Michael, Allan, Peter, and Travis, rushed over to their respective positions to form the barrier up on the roof of the military department. When Geoffrey reached them, his body half flying, half jumping through space and time via Silent Move, the men were already releasing their red qi toward the center where a great main core resided.

    Within a split second, a red glowing orb formed, and a large circle with ancient magical signs, symbols, and script expanded and rose to the sky.

    Down below, more groups of soldiers in formations of four were strategically positioned across the palace''s grounds, also releasing their red qi to form the protective barrier signs.

    As the magic spells rose, the glow of red glistening brightly across the dark sky, an alarm¡ªloud and continuous¡ªechoed throughout the palace, awakening those who were still deep within their slumber. Instantly, doors were cracked opened, and citizens, still in their sleeping garments, rushed out of their quarters.

    A female''s voice¡ªcalm and gentle¡ªstarted echoing across the place. "High alert. High alert. Citizens, please stay calm and evacuate the palace. High alert. High alert. Citizens, please stay calm and evacuate the palace."

    Within seconds, thousands of residents within the palace were out along the pathway, heading in the direction of the hill behind the palace. Mixed amongst the crowd were Aria, Leona, and Brenna, all dressed in their military regalia and ready for action.

    Along the way, they stared¡ªuneasy and anxious¡ªat the burst of dark qi circling like a tornado about the north wing of the palace. They knew that something disastrous had happened. Toward the central palace, they saw the bright white qi bursting and piercing the sky, and all three wondered what the hell was going on.

    "What''s happening?" Brenna asked, her voice trembling in dread.

    Leona said, "The alarm is on. That means the palace and the city is at risk."

    Aria said, "The dark qi feels very sinister. I think something very bad has happened."

    "Alfie?" Brenna asked as they rushed along the path heading toward the central building.

    Aria turned to look at the tremendous white light there. "I think that''s him there."

    "But¡­" Brenna couldn''t go on further, as she was being dragged along by Leona, racing so that they''d get to Alfie as soon as possible, as instructed by Lord Geoffrey.

 Chapter 85 - Magic Illusion Unmasked - Part 7

    Within the city, hundreds of thousands of citizens came out of their homes, rushing along the designated route and heading toward the various safe zones that were strategically stationed across the metropolitan area.

    At each safe zone was a stadium-size shelter built out of the realm''s sturdiest magical steel. These zones, too, were further surrounded by yet another layer of high-tier protective barrier to ensure that if the worst disaster were to strike, the lives of the citizens would not be at risk.

    Throughout the evacuation procedure, the alarm continued with the high alert warning, reminding everyone to be cautious.

    The emergency volunteers¡ªin their bright glowing jackets¡ªwere already out along the streets and in action, knocking on doors, alerting those who were still in their homes, and assisting those who needed help, such as the elderly and disabled, along with young children. The rescue trucks were also roaming about the streets, picking up those who needed to be picked up and heading toward the safe zones.

    Back at the palace, the soldiers'' magic spells finally reached their peak, with the signs¡ªmassive, red, and glowing¡ªfloating above in the air as the soldiers continued to release their qi, feeding them.

    Lord Geoffrey, who had been closely overseeing the soldiers performing the spells, unleashed his power from within his core, a burst of dark qi surging out of his chest and piercing the sky.

    He commanded loudly, "High Sage Protective Barrier. Level seven. On!" A loud hum echoed throughout the palace, and the red glowing light spread. Within seconds, the hue of the red shield formed over the palace, and then another one formed over the whole city of Acaedien.

    Only then did the soldiers stop releasing their qi, and Michael turn to Geoffrey. "My lord."

    Geoffrey said, as he started moving away, "Make sure the citizens are safely evacuated. Dispatch the special unit troops to investigate the disaster beasts in the mountain and see if they''re a threat."

    The four soldiers saluted in understanding as Geoffrey used Silent Move, disappearing into black dust and smoke. A split second later, he reappeared once again on the ground, right in front of the bathhouse where all the commotion was still happening.

    The lord immediately noticed that Noah had already erected a dark sage barrier to prevent the others from escaping the site and spilling their raging powers and battle elsewhere, which would undoubtedly be a danger to the citizens.

    Geoffrey rushed in, and the moment he was inside the crumbling building, he saw that Noah and Victor were on the verge of collapse. They had used so much of their qi to form the barrier and subdue the berserk Felix, Caleb, Ethan, and Aaron that they were nearly done for.

    The moment Noah saw Geoffrey, he shouted, "We can''t hold on much longer. We need to perform the three formation now!"

    Inside the forcefield, Caleb and Felix were attacking each other like wild beasts, while Ethan and Aaron formed another combatting pair. The demon lords were already on their level-three power.

    Felix''s previously shoulder-length crimson red hair was now flowing down his back, and his claws were out, as were his fangs, which were larger and longer than they had initially been. The demon horns on his head had grown larger and longer, too.

    Caleb''s hair was long and dark, glowing with nefarious qi, while his claws were also out, as were his fangs and horns, large and long.

    The two were at each other''s throats, with Caleb smashing his fists into Felix''s masked face, and then it was Felix''s turn to smash Caleb''s face. They hit and bashed each other, their dark qi unleashed from within their beings with each blow they delivered.

    Aaron, in his wild demonic form with long, pale-blond hair and sharp claws, was kicking and bashing Ethan.

    Ethan¡ªin his own demonic form with long golden mane, sharp claws, and fangs¡ªgrowled and roared as he, in turn, smashed his fists repeatedly into Aaron.

    Geoffrey rushed over to his position. The three¨CGeoffrey, Noah, and Victor¡ªimmediately started chanting a high-tier magic spell, releasing their dark qi at the same time. Instantly, a circle appeared from above in midair, in the form of dark energy, with ancient signs, symbols, and script. The formation expanded to form a triangle shape with the circle within. All three lords then said in unison, "Dark Sage Controlling Barrier. Level seven. On."

    A loud hum followed, and a burst of black smoke spread. A black shield formed, trapping the four demon lords who had gone mad.

    Instantly, Aaron collapsed and became unconscious, followed by Ethan. Meanwhile, Felix and Caleb had ceased their fighting, though they were still roaring as if in deep pain.

    Lord Geoffrey, Noah, and Victor continued to chant the demonic suppression spell, which had the ability to subdue the wrath within any magical beast who had gone berserk.

    Felix fell to his knees and started screaming his head off, while Caleb collapsed onto his back, his body twisting and turning in agony.

    In the end, it took the three lords two hours of continuous chanting and releasing of their dark qi to see any positive effect on their comrades. Finally, both Ethan and Aaron had been completely subdued, and their aura returned to normal, as did their power, sense, and sanity.

    Ethan sat up, rubbing his sore head as he swore, "Fuck! I feel like shit."

    Aaron said, looking a little lost, "What happened?"

    Lord Victor said, "Stop complaining and start helping us with Felix and Caleb already, for God''s sake."

    It was only then that both Ethan and Aaron looked around and saw the disaster they''d had a hand in creating.

    The bathhouse had crumbled and completely collapsed, with pieces of the stone building and unidentifiable materials and debris everywhere. Farther out from the dark sage barrier, however, everything else was still intact.

    "Holy fuck!" Ethan uttered in disbelief.

    Aaron stood and started chanting as well, releasing his dark qi, incorporating his into the core of the spell. Ethan did the same, and it took five demon lords and another hour to completely suppress both Felix and Caleb, thus returning them to normal. But of course, they knew it wasn''t over yet.

    Sometime later, the lords¡ªnow haphazardly dressed in clothing that they had managed to retrieve from amongst the disaster zone¡ªheaded toward the military department. Lord Ethan was piggybacking Felix, and Aaron did the same with Caleb.

    At the military department, they took the lift and headed down to level B9, the lowest floor, upon which resided an advanced and highly powerful magical barrier of a prison that they used to incarcerate high-level disaster beasts.

    Without a by-your-leave, they threw Caleb and Felix each into a secured room. Then they chained them up with high-level magic restraints around the two lords'' neck, wrists, and ankles.

    Done, Victor wiped his forehead as he said, "I wonder if the new barrier is sturdy enough."

    Geoffrey said, "We''ve increased the strength, and it''s one of the strongest in the realm. I''m pretty hopeful."

    Ethan said, "I''m sure they won''t be able to break out of here. Noah spent years perfecting it, after all."

    Lord Noah nodded in agreement. "However, if they were to break out, I will have to spend another year or so to figure out an even stronger form of barrier."

    Aaron said, "Then let''s hope that doesn''t happen."

    Ethan turned to Geoffrey then and said darkly, "You''d damn well better explain what the hell is going on here. I''m fucking confused."

    Geoffrey nodded. "First, though, we need to make sure the city and palace are safe for the citizens. It''s still unknown if the disaster beasts are reacting to Alfie''s qi."

 Chapter 86 - Berserk - Part 1

    The moment I heard the alarm going, not unlike the one back at home, I started panicking. I had no idea what was going on but knew that shit had just hit the fan.

    I rushed across the room toward the windows, and to my astonishment, I saw the bright glow of red qi in the form of many spell symbols with the shapes of circles and triangles, along with ancient signs and script, rising to the sky. At the same time, down below, thousands of citizens who resided in the palace were hastily making their way in a direction that I assumed was the field, which was near the Acaedien Airport, where the evacuation zone resided.

    Suddenly, I heard a hum echoing across the place, which was followed by the red glow of light spreading, and within seconds, a shield was formed over the palace. In the distance, I saw another forming over the city.

    I remembered now, during my tour of the palace the second day I had arrived here, that when the city was at risk during a disaster, the alarm would be on and an evacuation procedure would commence.

    This, I thought, must be one of those disasters. But what could have caused such a thing?

    Then I remembered the sight of Felix, Caleb, Aaron, and Lord Ethan back at the bathhouse. They changed. They weren''t their normal selves. I had also heard Lord Geoffrey commanding both Lord Noah and Victor to control them, which meant they might have gone mad. And because of their powerful dark qi, they could be a threat to the city.

    Of course, that made sense. But then what could have caused them to turn mad in that split second?

    All I remembered was that I felt a burst of painful heat that nearly killed me and then saw the glow of white light, which apparently was still flowing about and around me right now. Could I be the cause of their madness? But I was sure I had weak pure qi, so where did all this¡ªI looked around me at the light¡ªcome from?

    I didn''t want to think about it further. I''d ask Lord Geoffrey later when he returned. That was if he''d ever return to check on me.

    Still clutching my bare chest, I turned away from the windows and started searching around the bedchamber Lord Geoffrey had dumped me in. Of course, I wondered who these quarters belonged to. Since it was situated within the central headquarters, I assumed that it must belong to someone important.

    But why did Lord Geoffrey leave me here of all places? And even erect a barrier as well?

    As I looked around, I noticed how extravagant it was, just like the royal suite of a five-star hotel that I could never afford but only drool over the images in the traveling and lifestyle magazines. What with the huge four-poster bed with a luxurious mattress and duvet, the sofa and armchairs, along with the fireplace, as well as all those fancy paintings and gold and silver decor¡ªthe room was just simply stunning.

    As I was looking around, I noticed a door to the left side of the room and rushed over to it. Once I opened it, I realized that it was a dressing room, and it was huge, with so many elegant pieces of clothing and so much more, just like you''d find in one of those very expensive boutique shops. Of course, I didn''t have time to think that it might be rude of me to borrow someone''s clothes without asking, but I rushed in nonetheless, my hands quickly flicking through the items, searching for something decent to cover myself.

    I found a white blouse. Seeing that it was good enough for now, I hastily unhooked it and put it on. As I was buttoning up, I found that it was a little large on me, with the top buttons only managing to come up to my midriff, while the collar was hanging over my shoulders.

    Not having the time to find another, I clutched the material around the front as I came rushing back out, and it was then that I saw Aria, Leona, and Brenna coming through the door.

    I felt relief sweep through me as I rushed over to them, calling out their names eagerly. The moment the girls heard me, they came to a sudden stop and simply stared at me as if this were the first time they had seen me.

    "Alfie?" Leona asked, astounded at the sight of me.

    I nodded my head. "Yes, it''s me, Alfie."

    Brenna said, "You''re¡­ you''re a girl?"

    Again, I nodded my head. "I''m sorry I didn''t tell you all the truth. I thought at the time that it was best if I stay as a boy since¡ª"

    I stopped because Aria held up her hand to indicate so. She said, "There''s no time for that right now." She came, caught my wrists, and led me toward the center of the room. "We need to erect a protective shield on you. Otherwise, the lords will go even more berserk, the disaster beasts will rise from their sleep, and none of us will be safe."

    I said, "Go even more berserk? The lords? And disaster beasts?"

    Leona nodded her head. "We''ll explain later."

    Seeing their urgency, I nodded my head in understanding.

    The girls stood surrounding me in a triangle formation. Then they started chanting magical words in an ancient language as they released their qi from within their core, where the heart resided.

    Aria exuded her blue qi, as I had seen before, Leona a red one, and Brenna a green. I realized that these were the primary colors.

    Within an instant, white light burst around me and a magic triangle was formed with circles adorned with signs, symbols, and script. At that moment, the girls said in unison, "White Sage Protective Barrier. On."

    I heard a hum, and the white light enveloped me until it formed a small orb around me. Suddenly, the white glow of qi that was released from me was sucked in and floated within the orb.

    So this white sage protective barrier was locking in my qi and preventing it from escaping? As well as protecting me, I assumed.

 Chapter 87 - Berserk - Part 2

    Finally, the girls collapsed onto their knees. They looked exhausted, and I realized that they must have used a tremendous amount of their own qi just to create that barrier.

    I asked, my voice urgent, "Please tell me what is happening. I don''t understand anything, and Lord Geoffrey didn''t explain."

    Aria raised her head then and looked at me as if she were seeing me for the first time.

    She said, "I don''t fully comprehend what''s going on either, Alfie, but the fact that the lords'' dark qi is reacting and that the defense barrier is on, with the citizens in the palace and the city are being told to evacuate, means that some of the lords have gone berserk and that the disaster beasts in the mountain might have risen due a reaction to your pure qi."

    I was dumbfounded upon hearing this.

    Leona nodded. "Since the dark qi feels so sinister, I believe it must be either Lord Felix or Caleb or, worse, both."

    Brenna said, looking at me, her eyes bright as if in awe, "We didn''t know you had such a powerful pure qi, Alfie. How come it hasn''t shown until now?"

    "I didn''t know, either," I said, glancing at the glistening white glowing dust particles that surrounded me, trapped within the white sage barrier. "I didn''t know I have so much of that. When Caleb took that necklace off me, it happened. My body felt like it was on fire, and¡­"

    My head started hurting as my body shook in dread at the reminder of that episode. I still couldn''t comprehend what had happened back there.

    Aria said, "Perhaps there was a spell put on you. And when it was lifted, your qi that had been suppressed was released."

    I said, "When Aaron came to get me this evening, he took me to the bathhouse. There, the lords told me that I might have this magic illusion protection on. That''s why they couldn''t see who I really was."

    The three women nodded in understanding.

    Aria said, "That explains everything. Someone cast a magic illusion protection on you to not only suppress the high level of your pure qi, but to hide you as well."

    I asked, "But why would anyone want to do that?"

    Aria said, "It''s very likely that whoever it was knows of your immensely strong qi and wanted it for himself."

    Brenna said, "Because pure qi, as we''ve told you before, is rare."

    Leona said, "What we''ve neglected to tell you is that pure qi has many uses. Apart from the fact that it attracts those with dark qi, it also has the ability to summon the souls and revive the dead, amongst others."

    I was astounded. I licked my lips, my mind overwhelmed at hearing the new information about pure qi. I asked, "Pure qi can summon the soul and revive the dead?"

    Aria nodded. "As you know, white light can penetrate anything, including the darkness, which is why pure white qi can summon the soul and revive the dead, as that is where they reside, in the darkness of the cosmos."

    Leona said, "With your pure qi, it is possible to do that."

    Aria turned then, her attention now directed toward the window, her eyes gazing at the red barrier outside. She wore a worried expression on her beautiful face.

    She said, "We''ll continue with this discussion another time. Right now, we need to make sure the city is safe first."

    Leona, Brenna, and I nodded in agreement.

    I said, "How can I help?"

    Aria turned to me, looked at me for a moment, and then shook her head. She said, "Unfortunately, Alfie, you can''t."

    I felt deflated instantly. I felt like I was the cause of all this, and to not be able to help just kind of crushed my heart.

    Brenna patted me on the shoulder. She said, "The best thing for you to do is to sit tight right here. Once it''s certain that the lords are no longer in their berserk mode, you can certainly come out and help clean up."

    I brightened immediately. In my mind, I thought, Felix and Caleb, you two better return to your normal mode ASAP if you ever want to kiss me again.

    It was some time after the alarm started that it finally stopped, and immediately, we received a message from Lord Geoffrey.

    Aria said, after she had terminated the telepathy WIFI chat, "They''ve managed to detain Lord Felix and Caleb and have put them into very secure high-level barrier prison cells."

    I sighed in relief and dropped back against the pillows behind me. I rolled over the large bed, clutching another pillow against my chest. "Thank God." Then I asked, "So it''s safe for me to leave here, then?"

    Aria shook her head. "No. Not yet. Not until Lord Geoffrey is sure both Lord Felix and Caleb are their normal selves again and the disaster beasts are fully investigated."

    "I see," I said, wondering how long that''d take.

    Leona, who was standing by the window and watching the commotion outside, said, "The special unit troops are ready to leave to investigate the disaster beasts. I pray that monster hasn''t risen."

    Leona agreed with a nod of her head.

 Chapter 88 - Berserk - Part 3

    A few moments later, Brenna said, "Since it has calmed down now, why don''t you sleep a little, Alfie?"

    "But what about you all?" I asked. "You can join me on the bed."

    Leona shook her head. "We''re here to protect you."

    "I see. Then I won''t sleep either."

    Aria said, "But it''s best if you do rest, Alfie. We have no idea how long it''ll take for Lord Felix and Caleb to return to their normal selves, let alone investigating whether the disaster monsters have risen and reacted to your qi or not. It could be days or weeks, and at all times, you, particularly, have to be very vigilant, as it''d be you they''d be coming for."

    I swallowed hard at hearing Aria''s logical words.

    She continued. "Since the two lords are currently incarcerated, it''s a good idea for you to take a nap. I''m sure Lord Geoffrey will want to talk to you once the incident is all sorted."

    I nodded in understanding. After all, I also wanted my mind to be clear and alert while I was interrogated by the lords. I knew in my gut that they''d want to hear the full details as to how I got my hands on the necklace, which happened to belong to the woman named Yuki of Yamato. Of course, this would involve me telling them my backstory, that I had come from another world named Earth, which would undoubtedly rock them all with another shock.

    I said, "Then I''ll have a snooze. If anything happens, please wake me up, okay?"

    The three girls nodded.

    As I was about to put myself between the sheets, Brenna said, "Wait. Your pants are wet."

    I looked down at myself. Of course, I was still wet from the incident in the bathhouse.

    Aria said, "Why don''t we find you a proper sleeping garment?"

    Leona was already heading into the dressing room I had been in earlier. It didn''t take her long to return, and when she did, it was with a lovely nightgown.

    Leona held the nightgown up as Brenna instructed me to take off my clothes. Just wanting to get this over and done with so that I could get some shuteye, I did, pulling the oversized blouse off me.

    Leona passed me the nightgown as she stared at my breasts. "Wow!" she said. "I see our girl Alfie has beautiful breasts. I''m amazed." She chuckled.

    My cheeks blushing hot, I quickly pulled the nightgown over my head as I said, "I wasn''t that big before. It was Lord Noah''s golden pill that did it."

    Brenna asked, "In the bathhouse, did the lords see you as a girl, Alfie? After the spell was lifted?"

    I nodded my head as I said, "With my top bare and my breasts for them all to ogle, mind you. Of course, it was entirely Felix''s fault."

    I decided to blame that embarrassing incident on Felix, since he had been the one to put me in that pool, after all.

    Aria chuckled in amusement. "Then I''m not surprised they''ve gone quite berserk at the sight of you, Alfie. You''re rather enchanting, to say the least."

    After I''d pulled the nightgown down until the hem of the skirt touched the floor, I took off my pants. Suddenly, I remembered something.

    Everyone knows I''m a girl now, so¡­

    I cleared my throat and asked, "Are there, by any chance, clean panties lying around in that dressing room?"

    The three girls looked at me and then burst out laughing as if they couldn''t help themselves, despite the dire situation we were currently in.

    When they finally managed to stop, Leona asked, as she patted my head, "You must have been quite uncomfortable wearing men''s underwear, right, Alfie?"

    I nodded my head. "Very uncomfortable."

    After wiping tears of laughter from her eyes, Brenna said, "I''ll go and check. Fingers crossed, there''s a few that are your size."

    Once Brenna was gone, I asked, "So who does this room belong to? It''s very luxurious and in the central administration building, no less."

    Aria said, "I heard it used to belong to Lady Yuki Hoshi of Yamato, one of the Great Ones."

    Leona said, "The seven lords used to have their quarters here, too, since it''s close to the central hub. Easy for work. Then, after the Great Apocalypse, they transferred their private quarters to the north wing and renovated most of this floor into a boardroom instead. Well, that''s what I''ve heard anyway, since it was all a very long time ago."

    So that was how it was. I see.

    The fact that Lady Yuki of Yamato used to have this room, which was in such close proximity to the seven lords back then, must mean that she was very close to them.

    She must have meant a lot to them.

    Brenna returned, a bright grin on her face. She said, "I think these are your size, Alfie. It''s unbelievable that the clothes in there are so clean. It''s like there''s a maid who''s looked after the place or something, cleaning out the room and clothes."

    I couldn''t help myself and sniffed the nightgown that was on me. Brenna was right. It smelled fresh and clean, as if it had only been washed this morning.

    Brenna handed me the panties.

    I took them and said, "Umm, can you turn around? Or maybe I should put these on in the dressing room."

    Aria said, "Don''t worry. We''ll leave now."

    "Where to?" I asked.

    Leona said, "We''ll be in the sitting room."

    "By the way," Aria said, "that protective barrier there¡­" She pointed at the blue shield around the room and crossing at the door. "That barrier will protect you from those with dark qi. In other words, it will prevent anyone with dark qi from entering."

    I asked, "But everyone else is fine to pass through it? Including me?"

    Aria nodded. "That''s right. This one is designed specifically to prevent only those with dark qi from entering. Generally, those with pure qi can pass through any type of barrier, including this white sage one." She indicated at the glow of white light around me.

    "Just like light can pass through anything," I said in understanding. Which explained why I had been able to pass through that forcefield back in the woods when the bandits had come after us.

    So there are advantages to having pure white qi, eh?

    Aria nodded. "You do understand you must not pass that door, at all cost, Alfie?"

    I nodded my head. "I won''t pass through the door unless it''s safe."

    Leona tousled my hair and said, "Good girl."

    A moment later, the three ladies left the room, shutting the door behind them. Alone, I put on the panties, which miraculously fit, and for the first time in weeks, I felt comfortable and secure down there. It was definitely nice to wear female panties when you were a female.

    A moment later, I got onto the bed again and eagerly snuggled in between the sheets, making myself comfortable.

 Chapter 89 - Berserk - Part 4

    McFarland Kingdom

    To the south of the Aurora Realm resided the powerful kingdom of McFarland. Here amid the night, the silhouette of a grand castle could be seen amongst the glittering light of the city in the distance. The streets were a hive of activity, with citizens going about their nightly adventures. Amongst the richness of lords, successful businessmen, and well-to-do middleclass going about celebrating, partying, and having a good time were the displaced homeless, sickly orphans, and beggars roaming the streets, searching for a way to survive another night.

    In the grand castle, in a stately room filled with luxurious furnishings, decor fit for a queen, and countless bouquets of fresh red roses, was Prince Philip McFarland. The handsome man was kneeling on the marble floor, his gaze¡ªdark and intense¡ªon the elegant glass coffin before him.

    In this glass coffin was a woman¡ªexotically enchanting with hair the color of ebony, lips as red as roses, and skin as white as snow. In her favorite red gown, Yuki Hoshi of Yamato, Prince Philip''s wife, was beautiful even in her death.

    Fact was she had been lying in this glass coffin¡ªfilled with pure qi and cast with a high-tier magical spell to preserve her body¡ªfor two thousand years now. And still, Philip had not given up on the idea of reviving her. Of course, his last mission had failed miserably, and once again, it had been all due to those bastards, the demon lords and rulers of Acaedien, his age-old adversaries.

    If only they hadn''t turned up. If only they hadn''t slaughtered and captured his recruits, a troop of thousands of ruthless outlaws and bandits, then shit wouldn''t have happened. He would have not only destroyed and ruined some part of that disgustingly prosperous kingdom of Acaedien, but also obtained that very much sought-after boy with pure qi in the process. To think that he had worked so fucking hard on it, too.

    After that incident two hundred years ago, when he had felt that surge of powerful pure qi bursting throughout the realm that had driven him berserk for days, he had heard¡ªvia the network of countless spies he had cunningly placed across the realm in the many kingdoms and their cities¡ªthat a Great One had been reincarnated.

    Immediately, Philip had deployed his men to find out which one of the nine that was. It had turned out that this Great One wasn''t just a Great One, but the Great One, with the qi core holding three souls, and one of those was Yuki Hoshi, his beloved wife.

    The moment Philip had found that out, he knew exactly what he needed to do. He''d need to get his hands on that qi core in order to revive Yuki.

    Of course, he hadn''t been the only one who had been after it. Many other powerful beings who harbored dark qi, too, were after it, and it wasn''t long until the core had completely disappeared from this realm as if into thin air.

    Via his spies and with the help of Queen Hilde, Philip''s stepmother, he had managed to figure out where that core had disappeared to.

    The qi core¡ªhence, the three souls¡ªhad resided in the kingdom of Yamato. When the core had started its conception in the womb of a woman, that had been when the burst of pure qi appeared.

    After years of persistent investigation, Philip had found out that the woman and her husband had escaped to another world with the help of the Great Sage of Yamato. How? He hadn''t a fucking clue, but escaped they had, right out of his hands and everyone who had been in pursuit of it, for that matter.

    Two hundred years he had waited. Two. Fucking. Hundred. Years.

    And then Queen Hilde had come to him one day months ago, informing him that she had figured out where the core was, which was in a world called Earth.

    To retrieve the qi core, they''d need to bring it back here, and to bring it back here, they''d need to initiate and break parts of the Aurora barrier.

    With the help of the Dark Sages, a team of elite shadow men with dark qi, along with Queen Hilde, they had managed to do that. With Yuki''s necklace, which he had stolen from the demon lords of Acaedien, Queen Hilde had cast some very powerful spells on it, one of them being the magic illusion protection to hide the qi core from those who had been in pursuit of it. Why they had chosen Yuki''s rose necklace was simple. It was because the necklace had some of Yuki''s pure qi, and it''d attract the soul of its owner.

    Casting spells on the necklace and propelling it through the barrier, hoping it''d land in that other world at the right time and place, had been their first hurdle. When it had been a success, Philip had felt pleased. Then when the barrier broke¡ªwhich would only happen if the necklace was touched by one with the qi core of The Great One¡ªthe qi core itself had appeared in this realm. He had sensed it through the necklace, which was a magic tracker, and he had been overwhelmed, thinking that this was it, that he''d be able to be with Yuki once again.

    Yet when those bastards turned up, interrupting his progress and with the core disappearing once again into thin air¡ªbecause he bloody hell couldn''t sense the aura on the boy once he had managed to capture him during the raid¡ªit had riled Philip to the point of madness.

    One day, he thought in revulsion and frustration, he''d crush them, those demon bastards, and especially the sickening Felix and Caleb. Oh yes, one day he''d crush them and their damned kingdom.

    With his eyes still fixed on his beloved, Philip leaned forward and gently kissed the glass coffin.

    "Soon, Yuki," he said. "Very soon, my love, you''ll be alive again. Soon, we''ll be together again."

    He stood, and after giving one more longing stare at his dead wife, he turned on his heel and headed toward the door. Then suddenly, as if out of the blue, halfway across the room, Philip felt his body surging, his dark qi reacting, and he became out of breath.

    He fell to his knees and collapsed onto the marble floor as his head started spinning out of control and his body contorted like he was being possessed.

    He continued in this agonizing state for some moments, begging and crying, a pitiful sight.

    Fuck! He wanted to die. This was the reason he had always loved and hated those with pure qi. They attracted him like a moth to a flame, mindless and crazed, yet they tortured him and drove him insane at the same time.

    Shit! He wondered if he was going to die for sure this time around.

    Then it stopped. His body ceased reacting, and Philip lay there on the marble floor in a fetal position.

    When he managed to calm himself down and clear his mind, he got up and stumbled over to the balcony. As he gazed off into the distance, he sucked in his breath.

    "Holy fuck!" he swore in disbelief and astonishment, his eyes wide.

    There in the night was the bursting white light, the surging of pure qi piercing the sky.

    Philip''s body was trembling something severely as he laughed insanely. "It''s not over¡­ It''s not over yet."

    Then he knew. He fucking knew that all was not lost. He still had a chance to revive Yuki, though this time there was sure to be many formidable rivalries for that precious prize of a qi core of The Great One.

    Oh yes, he''d be coming for it for sure.

    Now then, he''d need to prepare his plan and his armies. He''d also need Queen Hilde''s help once again.

 Chapter 90 - Berserk - Part 5

    Lyria Kingdom

    To the north of the Aurora Realm resided the kingdom of Lyria, a prosperous nation that was currently experiencing a long season of winter, with thick snows continuously falling throughout the night while leaving the day clear, warm, and sunny. Of course, this was one of those nights, with the snowstorm raging across the land, which kept most of the citizens indoors and huddling in front of the hearth, which was exactly what Prince Maximus Kavanagh, dubbed the Dark Prince, was currently doing.

    Here in the south wing of the magnificent palace, which resided to the east of the grandiose city, the prince sat, comfortable in the leather armchair near the fireplace, a book in his hand, and Isaac¡ªa sinfully black-furred Newfoundland canine¡ªby his side.

    Maximus reached his hand out, his long, lean fingers stroking the dog. Isaac barked and snuggled his large head against Maximus''s hand, begging for more.

    The Dark Prince chuckled, his deep voice vibrating across the room.

    When he returned his attention to his book, his mind suddenly switched to the one he had loved and lost for two thousand years now, since the Great Apocalypse.

    Akari Hoshi of Yamato, his young bride, had sacrificed her life during their honeymoon period, just days after their marriage, to save their world.

    Once again, he felt his heart crushed in emotional pain as he remembered that first time they had met.

    He had been travelling all around Aurora, seeking enlightenment, when he had stumbled across the kingdom of Yamato. In the depths of the woods, he had somehow gotten separated from his soldiers, and the barrier erected to protect that area broke through the magic wolf mask he wore on his face to suppress his dark power. Hence, he had turned into his black wolf shifter form.

    For days, he had roamed in those woods, lost, confused, and damned hungry. He had been so insanely famished that he had thought at the time he could devour anything and everything. Then, when he smelled something divine, the presence of one with pure qi, his own dark qi reacted, and he had gone quite berserk to say the least.

    In those woods, he had found himself a lovely creature, a girl in a red cloak, strolling along and humming to herself as if she didn''t have a care in the world.

    The moment he laid eyes on her, Maximus had wanted her, hounding her as if his life depended on it. Embarrassingly enough, he went so far as to kidnap the woman, who turned out to be a Great Sage of Yamato, in order to claim Akari as his. But of course, he had been beaten quite severely before he had any chance of a nibble of Akari, what with those Yamato elite soldiers with powerful red qi guarding and protecting the woods, which he hadn''t known until too late.

    Once again, he remembered Akari''s long golden hair, fair skin, beautiful pale-blue eyes, and rose-red lips. He had tasted those lips countless times, drinking not only Akari herself, but her pure qi, and each time, he wanted and loved her even more.

    For two thousand years now, he had been alone. For two thousand years, he had felt dead inside.

    When that incident happened two hundred years ago, when the surge of pure qi erupted throughout the realm, he had sensed Akari''s aura and had thought that he had another chance to see her once again. But then, on his way toward the source of that powerful aura, which oddly enough was in Yamato, it had suddenly disappeared. Once he had arrived and confronted the Great Sage of Yamato, demanding to know what had happened, the elderly woman simply said that the qi core, which contained Akari''s soul, was gone. For good this time. Where, she wouldn''t tell him, despite how much he had begged.

    "It''s too dangerous, Maximus," she had said. "You do understand that, don''t you? If that qi core, which has my daughters'' souls, were to be discovered, then disaster would follow. Those who want power will not rest until they claim it."

    "Yes, I understand that, but Akari?" he had asked.

    "She is safe, or rather, her soul is safe, in another world where creatures'' existence and survival does not need qi, where power itself does not need qi, and where men are humble and do not desire magical power. My daughters, the cores I created, are safe there."

    "Then will I ever see her again?"

    She had shaken her head at his question. "That, Maximus, I do not know because the stars do not say."

    Despite her words, Maximus had known in his gut that she was not telling him the truth. He could see in her sad eyes that there would come a day when that qi core would return to Aurora and Akari''s soul along with it.

    For the second time in his life, Maximus felt so crushed after losing his beloved that he had gone into a depression for years. It had only been recently that he''d gotten better, and now his father, Theodore Kavanagh, the king of Lyria, was urging him to find another woman, produce a few heirs, and settle down. Get ready to take over the throne.

    Fuck! How the bloody hell was Maximus supposed to find himself another when he could only love one? When his heart, mind, and soul only wanted and loved Akari?

    Maximus rose from his seat then and gave out a big sigh. "Time for bed," he said to Isaac.

    The large canine barked in reply.

    Maximus turned on his heel and headed toward the door. Suddenly, he felt his dark qi reacting, surging throughout his body like a fucking raging inferno.

    He collapsed to his knees and gritted his teeth as he clutched at his chest.

    The dark qi, in the form of black smoke and dust particles, pulsated all around him as he continued to react violently. It was only some moments later that it ceased, and Maximus became breathless.

    When he managed to get on his feet, he walked¡ªwith unsteady legs¡ªtoward the double doors. There, he thrust them open and came out into the snowy night. Across the vast distance, he saw bright white light bursting, pure qi piercing the sky.

    "Holy shit!" he swore under his breath.

    Then he sensed it, Akari''s pure qi. That was her, all right.

    Suddenly, he chuckled in disbelief, tears in his eyes. Two hundred years. The qi core had returned sooner than he had expected.

    "Akari." He whispered the beloved name under his breath. At that moment, he knew that he still had another chance at meeting Akari. When he did this time, he''d claim her and never ever let shit happen to her again.

 Chapter 91 - Berserk - Part 6

    Yamato Kingdom

    Along the eastern region of Aurora resided the kingdom of Yamato, a powerhouse of a nation with an eastern culture that fascinated many across the realm. In the capital city named Kyo was a grand palace, which sat in the middle and was surrounded by commercial and residential properties. Here, at this time of the night, citizens of many different natures and manners went about their business.

    Across to the northwest of Kyo was the mystic woods, where the Great White Sage of Yamato, a six-thousand-year-old elf name Eri Hoshi, resided.

    Within the depths of these woods was a charming eastern-style mansion, built simply out of wood, which was surrounded by beautiful eastern-style gardens and ponds. In the west wing of the house sat Eri, her kimono simple yet elegant, her silver hair braided and resting over her stooping shoulder.

    She was currently sipping her tea while reminiscing over her youthful days. Suddenly, she saw the pure qi piercing the night sky, and instantly, she spurted tea from her mouth, spraying the liquid onto a man''s face, who was sitting across from her.

    She said, "Oh dear."

    Lord Hara, a nine-hundred-year-old cat man with dark hair and furry ears, dark-brown eyes, and firm lips, wiped his sleeve over his face to clean himself. He asked, "What''s with you?"

    Trying to stay calm, Eri said, "I think shit is about to hit the fan."

    The cat man rolled his eyes. "You''re a Great Sage of Yamato, and here you speak like that? Just imagine if the emperor was here."

    She frowned at him. "I''m only speaking like that because it''s just you and me, for heaven''s sake. Now stop nitpicking me and look." She pointed to the burst of white light in the sky.

    The man''s eyes widened in shocked surprised. He uttered in disbelief, "Holy fuck!"

    Eri said, "See? Now who''s using such foul language, and in front of a Great Sage, for that matter?"

    Once he managed to calm down, Lord Hara said, "Could this be?"

    Eri nodded. "Like I said, shit is about to hit the fan¡­ again. Why no one could leave my daughters be is beyond me."

    When Eri referred to her daughters, she meant the three cores of pure qi she had created some two thousand years ago, just before the Great Apocalypse. The stars had informed her that she''d need to invent three more, to form the existence of nine in the realm, if they wanted to save their dying world. Thus, create them she did, which had taken a great toll on her.

    Once the cores had been completed, they magically formed souls, and then the two older ones turned into beautiful young women. Because they were her creation and she loved them to bits, she had given the two human forms names, and they in turn acquired their own thoughts and personalities.

    The older one was named Yuki because her core qi was forged from the dust particles of snow. Her personality¡ªcontrary to her origin¡ªwas feisty, independent, and sometimes stubborn and fiery. The second was named Akari because her core was forged from the light of fire. Despite what her qi core was¡ªa raging inferno¡ªAkari was the opposite of her older sister, portraying a carefree, gentle, and calming character.

    Even though a mother should not love one more than the others, Eri had her favorite, and that one was the youngest, the one that did not form a physical body, the one that a man from another world gave the name Alfie.

    When the three qi cores had come to life and formed souls, Alfie stayed as a burning golden light of stardust.

    During the Great Apocalypse, when she and her sisters, along with six other Great Ones, sacrificed themselves to save this crumbling world, Alfie had used her unique skill¡ªwhich Eri had yet to figure out exactly what it was¡ªto gather the scattering of the other eight Great Ones'' souls and protect them after their physical bodies had disintegrated. Their pure qi then bonded with the dark qi to form the Aurora barrier, thus protecting what was left of their dying realm from annihilation.

    It had been some two hundred and fifty years ago that Alfie''s core had suddenly reappeared before Eri''s eyes, and within her core were her sisters'' souls. At that time, Eri knew that with the reemergence of Alfie''s qi core, this meant that the others had been saved.

    After much investigation via her magic, Eri had found that Alfie had distributed them across the universe, their souls reincarnated for a second chance at life.

    Eri had been overwhelmed with happiness that the nine Great Ones'' souls had been preserved and that her daughters had returned to her. However, that happiness was immediately flipped to worry because she knew that soon those with dark qi and those who hungered for power would hunt Alfie down.

    Not wanting her beloved creation to suffer a second time, Eri began to seek solutions.

    That solution came in the form of a young man named Touma Nakamura, a son of a realm watcher residing in a world called Earth. The wife, Elizabeth, was barren and could not produce a child. Even with advanced medical technology, she still couldn''t conceive. Desperate, they searched farther afield until they stumbled across Eri''s lair.

    They had begged her for help after they had found out who and what she was with her powerful magic of life creation. Eri had refused at first, but after much deliberation, she decided that she would aid them.

    Thus, she had used her magic to infuse Alfie''s core and soul, along with her sisters'', into Elizabeth''s womb.

    That fateful night a few weeks after she had started her magic on Elizabeth, a fetus was conceived and a powerful pure qi burst bright within the night sky, informing all of Aurora that The Great One had reincarnated.

    Once Elizabeth was well enough again¡ªbecause realm travel depleted an enormous amount of one''s qi¡ªEri had opened the hidden door of Aurora barrier, which she had guarded with the utmost care for centuries, to leave the realm. Within days after that, those with dark qi invaded her woods and attacked her residence, demanding where the pure qi had disappeared to. Of course, she would have died a disastrous death if Prince Maximus, Akari''s husband, and his soldiers had not arrived in time to save her from those beasts.

    "Alfie," Touma had said to her once his wife was conceived. "We''ll name our child Alfie, because you are an elf and that qi core¡­ She was so beautiful, so bright and alluring, like you, an elf." He had kneeled on the tatami mat floor and prostrated himself in front of her. "I will never forget how much you have helped us."

    God, how emotional and attached the humans from that world called Earth were. Just because she had helped them with conceiving a child they had desperately wanted and all because she herself had wanted to save her girls.

    "The child will be a girl," Eri had said. "I will grant her middle names. She will be Alfie Yuki Akari Nakamura."

    Elizabeth had said then, "Alfie Yuki Akari Nakamura. I love it, the names." She gently touched her belly, a smile on her face. "My daughter Alfie."

    Eri felt tears brewing in her eyes, at seeing how much love these two were going to give to her creation. Alfie would have a chance at life. A happy and safe one.

    Returning her thoughts to the present, Eri stared at the inferno of pure qi in the sky.

    Alfie, she thought, what in heaven brought you back into this dangerous world? You have no idea what is waiting for you, my love. Every powerful being will be out to get you, wanting to claim your qi.

    Eri felt sick thinking about it.

    She said, "My daughters are back. I can feel their auras, especially Alfie, strong and free. She has been raised well for twenty earthling years."

    "Twenty earthling years?" Lord Hara asked.

    Eri nodded. "Our time is approximately ten times faster than the world where Alfie was raised."

    Lord Hara nodded in understanding. "Which means she is still very young."

    Eri nodded. "Very, very young."

    "And she will be in danger here in our world," Lord Hara said. "Because many will want her. They will hunt her down. She will have no experience with protecting herself."

    Eri nodded. "Most definitely."

    "Then I will arrange for my men to protect her."

    Eri nodded. "Yes, do that and bring her here as soon as possible. This will be the safest place for her."

    Lord Hara nodded. "I will send my son, Kuro, to lead the squad."

    Eri nodded. "Kuro is the strongest. Yes, send him."

 Chapter 92 - Berserk - Part 7

    Acaedien Kingdom

    Within the dimly lit level B9 in the military department of Acaedien, two demon lords, one in each prison cell, were chained to the wall, kneeling on the floor, their arms spread out. There they stayed, quiet and in slumber, for four hours. Then, just as it was passing five, there were movements.

    Felix fluttered his eyes opened, his irises a deep purple in color, and they were glowing. He inhaled deeply, and instantly, he sensed something sweet and exotic and just so fucking heavenly that his body started reacting. He wanted it, whatever that was. He wanted it so badly that his manhood started aching, both in pain and in pleasure.

    He transformed.

    His dark-brown hair instantly turned crimson as two fangs started to protrude, which were small and sharp, and two horns grew on his head.

    He grinned devilishly, licking his lips in anticipation of a taste of the enticingly sweet nectar.

    The desire was strong, and because he bloody well couldn''t wait, he started to unleash his dark qi. With a swirl of his finger, the magic restraints crumbled into dust, thus freeing him.

    He stood and then headed over to the exit. There, he noticed that he was imprisoned inside a high-tier controlling shield. Of course, there was no other way than to break the damned thing, because berserk Felix wasn''t about to let some prison cell stop him from claiming and tasting what he desired most, the sweet nectar of one with pure qi.

    He raised his hand in the air and summoned his blade. Dark qi gathered, and his mighty sword appeared, glowing with sinister energy.

    He gripped the hilt, raised the sword high, and then started whacking the blade against the shield, again and again and again. The clanging noises echoed throughout the floor. Then it creaked, and with one last blow, the barrier broke and crumbled to pieces like broken glass.

    Job done, Felix returned his sword to the abyss. Then he headed out, tracking that enticingly beautiful scent that he couldn''t wait to sample.

    It was a few seconds after Felix had left that in the next cell, Caleb rose from his slumber. As he opened his dark eyes, the qi around him pulsated and grew stronger and more sinister.

    He raised his head, a growl escaping his mouth. Two sharp fangs protruded, along with two horns on his head. His dark hair turned even darker, exuding a sinister aura.

    Once he gained a sense of his whereabouts, Caleb swore under his breath, "Fuck."

    With a swirl of his finger, unleashing his dark qi, the magic restraints crumbled to the ground.

    Freed, Caleb stood. Then he noticed the high-level shield that surrounded the cell. Without wasting time, he summoned his twin sabers. In a split second, he elegantly somersaulted in the air and hit the barrier with his blades in one mighty whack, thus breaking it, the magical pieces falling to the floor and then dispersing into fine dust.

    Job done, he returned his twin swords to the abyss and then stepped across the threshold. It was then that he smelled something divine and heavenly, which attracted his attention. Instantly, his body reacted, the dark qi within his being pulsating and bursting excitedly and wildly.

    He wanted it, whatever that enticing scent was. In fact, he desired it so badly that he felt as though he might just die if he couldn''t obtain it.

    He followed the scent, a grin playing devilishly about his lips.

    * * *

    It was the oddest thing ever.

    When I opened my eyes, I saw a bunch of perfect red roses in a vase. They were vibrant and beautiful, and since I couldn''t help myself, I reached out and picked one.

    After giving it a little sniff, which didn''t give out any scent whatsoever, I inserted the rose into my hair. Then I moved over across to the mirror along the dressing table. There, I raised my eyes to look at myself.

    Staring back at me was a woman. She isn''t me. She isn''t Alfie Yuki Akari Nakamura.

    This woman was stunning. She looked so damned alluring and just very out of my world, which was Earth, that I felt my breath was snatched out of me.

    The woman had long, silky dark hair, flawlessly fair skin, and rose-red lips.

    Strangely enough, I felt as though I knew this woman all my life, despite the fact that I was sure I had never seen or met with her before.

    Through the mirror, she was gazing at me and whispered the word, "Stardust," to me. Then she pointed at me, or her, in the mirror and said, "Stardust," again.

    I didn''t quite understand what she meant and continued to stare at her.

    A moment later, she turned away from the mirror, and once again, I was in her point of view.

    As light as air, she sailed elegantly around the room for a moment, and I realized that it was the same one Lord Geoffrey had dumped me in. Then she headed to the door.

    Passing this, she strolled along the maze-like corridor, and a moment later, she opened another door and came into a dining room. There, she headed toward the balcony as she said, "Morning, everyone."

    "Morning," a deeply timbred voice said from behind.

    She¡ªand I¡ªturned. And there, to my astonishment, was Felix, looking all very charming.

    Felix took hold of the woman''s hand, or rather mine, and made me swirl around as if we were in a ballroom, dancing or something. But of course, I had fun, laughing excitedly.

    When we stopped, we walked over to the table where an enormous amount of delicious-looking food was laid on the table. I took a seat, Felix on my left.

    Sitting at the head of the table was Lord Geoffrey, who said, "Good morning, Yuki. Did you sleep well? Philip didn''t bother you last night by connecting with your qi again, did he?"

    I shook my head. "I refused to talk to him," I said.

    Caleb suddenly appeared to my right across the table. He said, "You should just cut all ties with him, Yuki. It''s hard watching you getting hurt."

    I flicked my long, lush hair over my shoulder and laughed lightly. I said, "I don''t know what''s going on, but he doesn''t seem himself anymore since the marriage. He''s very possessive and¡­"

    Lord Noah, who was sitting across from me, looked heavenward. "He''s probably just showing his true colors, Yuki. Some men are like that. Only revealing who they truly are after they''ve gained your trust."

    Sitting next to Lord Noah, Lord Victor said, "Perfectly right."

    At the other end of the table, Lord Ethan said, "Enough talk about that bastard. It leaves a bad taste in my mouth. Besides, I''m starving."

    I said, "Please stop calling Philip a bastard, my Lord Ethan. He''s my husband. If you continue to do so, I will be very upset and leave this place."

    So this woman who I happened to possess was named Yuki, which I supposed was that Yuki Hoshi of Yamato, one of the Great Ones. And she had a husband? Named Philip? He didn''t happen to be that bastard Prince Philip who had been hunting me back in the woods, did he?

    Aaron said, "Don''t mind him, Yuki. He''s just frustrated."

    Felix said, "Why don''t we have our breakfast?"

    I nodded, and as I picked up my cup of coffee, I saw something sinister¡ªa dark qi¡ªforming in the distance. Within an instant, a black cloud and dust gathered, and then, boom! There was an explosion, dark qi erupting and dispersing everywhere.

 Chapter 93 - Berserk - Part 8

    My heart racing and my body sweating, I came fully awake, scanning around the room in dread, thinking that the city and palace were being attacked by disaster beasts due to the release of my pure qi.

    Once I realized that what I had seen was just a dream, I calmed down. Then I noticed something was off.

    I flicked my gaze to the door and noticed that the entire thing, along with the wall, was destroyed, debris everywhere.

    I sucked in my breath in shocked surprise because standing there, watching me darkly with a sinister smile playing about his lips, was Felix.

    I scrambled off the bed.

    Oh God! Oh God! How the hell did Felix manage to get here? Wasn''t he being detained? And the high-tier shield that was protecting me in this room¡­ How could he destroy it just like that?

    "Felix?" I called out, my voice shaking. "What¡­ what are you doing here?"

    Felix¡ªhair crimson, eyes dark purple, and two horns on his head¡ªgrinned at me, showing his teeth and, of course, fangs. He said lowly and seductively, "To get you, darling."

    To get me? But of course, it had to be my pure qi. Suddenly, my mind flicked to the girls. They were supposed to be in the sitting room, weren''t they? Oh God, he hadn''t hurt them, had he?

    I scanned around, looking for the girls.

    When I saw them, I sighed in relief. They didn''t look like they had been hurt. Instead, they looked as though they were asleep.

    I asked, "What did you do to them?"

    Felix didn''t answer me. Instead, he headed straight for me, and the moment he got close, he suddenly stopped, having realized that I had another protective barrier around me.

    He reached his hand out and said, "Come with me, darling."

    I shook my head. "No. I''m not going with you, Felix, because I know you''re not yourself."

    He laughed. "What do you mean? This is me, darling. Now come here."

    I shook my head and then ran over to the other side of the room, away from him.

    The impatient Felix came straight after me, his pace fast, and within the flick of a second, he was in front of me. This time, he wasn''t being polite. He swiftly reached out for me, intending to snatch me.

    The moment he touched the barrier around me, an explosion erupted, and he was thrown back, landing a few feet away.

    Lying there on the floor, he cursed loudly. A second later, he was on his feet. He came right at me again and said, "Come with me, darling."

    I frowned. "Darling? You don''t even know my name, do you, Felix?"

    Felix''s rage at my noncompliance was rising, I realized. I could sense it because his dark qi was erupting all around him.

    He growled like a wild beast and swiftly came toward me again. Just as he was near, I saw a shadow of movement, and then Felix was bashed in the face, throwing him sideways, flying across the room and colliding against the other wall.

    I gasped in shocked surprise because before me was Caleb, heaving and growling, his hair long, his eyes dark, the two horns on his head bursting with qi.

    Satisfied that he had punched Felix, Caleb then turned his attention to me.

    I licked my lips and asked, my voice shaking, "Caleb?"

    He grinned darkly. "Mine," he said and released a burst of dark qi.

    Instantly, I felt overwhelmed as Caleb''s dark energy surrounded me, and a moment later, I felt myself floating in the air.

    Caleb moved his hand. Instantaneously, I floated toward him. It was then I realized that he had used his qi to capture me, encasing me in a dark bubble since he couldn''t touch me due to the barrier around my body. Now he was controlling my every movement with his power.

    Up close, he said seductively, "You''re mine, little one." He even licked his lips as if he couldn''t wait to sample me, like I was an enticing-looking dessert or something.

    Behind me, Felix moved and growled. "She''s mine!" he roared.

    Felix charged at lightning speed toward Caleb. Just as quickly, Caleb flicked me aside and out of the way. The two men then started their battle, each mashing their fists into the other, each blow releasing an explosion of dark qi, destroying everything that was in their way and around them.

    Suddenly, the burst of another dark qi came, attacking both Felix and Caleb, throwing both back so that they collided against the wall.

    On the other side, Lord Geoffrey appeared, and as he advanced toward the two, he swore under his breath. A split second later, Lord Noah, along with Victor, Aaron, and Ethan, also made an appearance.

    Lord Noah asked, as if perplexed, "How the fucking hell did they even manage to get out of the prison cells I invented?"

    Lord Ethan said, "Beats me. Maybe your prison cell is subpar."

    Lord Aaron came toward me and asked, "Alfie, are you all right?"

    I nodded. "I''m fine."

    As Lord Geoffrey, Noah, Ethan, and Victor proceeded to detain both Felix and Caleb, Aaron used his qi to unchain me from Caleb''s controlling power. As he did so, the orb around me crackled and popped maliciously in protest.

    Aaron said, "I can''t get it undone."

    It was then an explosion of dark qi erupted again, and both Felix and Caleb drew out something that made my jaw drop and my eyes open wide in awe.

    In the midst of the battle, the two lords raised their hands in the air, and dark clouds of black qi formed. A moment later, they drew kickass-looking weapons, as if out of thin air.

    Felix had this massive black sword that looked as sinister as the man himself. Caleb, on the other hand, drew out kickass double-edged twin swords that glinted with wickedness.

    Lord Ethan swore, "Holy fuck!"

    Aaron said, "They are fucking serious about this, aren''t they?"

    Felix and Caleb charged, and within an instant, they swung their swords across the space. The massive surge of a powerful and explosive discharge gushed across, destroying the room and building, thus blowing away the other five lords in the process, a few falling down all the way to the ground below along with the wreckage. As for me, I was protected with the barrier and was still floating in the air like a possessed doll.

    Once the five lords were down, both Felix and Caleb turned their attention to me, and I knew that I was in deep shit.

 Chapter 94 - Berserk - Part 9

    Caleb used Silent Move, and in an instant, he reached me first. He flicked his hand, and I was flying across space and time along with him. Behind me, I heard Felix roar, chasing right after us.

    During this Silent Move technique, I felt like I was flicking in and out of the darkness, and then suddenly, I found myself in the woods, floating in the air like an angel in a white nightgown.

    I looked around, lost and confused, wondering where I was. I noted that around me were tall trees, and a few feet away was a stream, with fresh spring water glistening under the moon and aurora light. Along the edge of the stream was mossy grass, as well as countless gemstones, all in different shades and colors that I had never seen before. Under the starry night, the gemstones glowed beautifully, glistening here and there, giving off such an exotic scene that it took my breath away.

    Of course, I''d be able to enjoy the sight even more if I hadn''t happened to be trapped in Caleb''s bubble of dark qi, along with the berserk man controlling me.

    As if on cue, the dark lord appeared, walking arrogantly and, need I say, so gracefully and sexily toward me.

    I swallowed hard because the sight of him looking so damned sinful made my tummy flutter excitedly.

    Damn, Alfie. This was not the time to think how hot Caleb was.

    I licked my lips and said, "Caleb? Isn''t it about time to undo this thing on me?" I pointed to the dark qi enveloping the white sage barrier protecting me.

    Miraculously, he listened to me and snapped his fingers. Instantly, the dark qi withdrew, and I was released, dropping to the ground gently.

    "Thank you," I said. My bare feet felt cold on the mossy grass beneath me.

    Caleb held out his hand as if inviting me to him. He said softly and gently, "Come here, sweetheart."

    The way he called out to me, in that deep tone of his, made my heart melt. However, I wasn''t so fooled by such an action. I said, "Do you know who I am, Caleb?"

    The man smiled. "Of course, sweetheart. Now come here, please."

    I frowned. "You don''t even know me or my name, do you?"

    He chuckled. "Alfie, don''t be so haughty. Come here into my arms, sweetheart."

    The moment he said my name, I felt all warm inside and rather pleased. So he did know who I was. Perhaps he wasn''t so much in his berserker mode after all.

    Without thinking, I walked toward him.

    The moment my hand exited the white sage barrier and touched Caleb''s, the shield broke and dissolved around me, and I knew that I shouldn''t have done that.

    Shit!

    Caleb grinned devilishly, and he pulled me into his arms now that I was no longer protected.

    In a whirl, I found myself on the ground, the mossy grass damp and cold underneath me and Caleb on top of me, his body hot and hard against me.

    He touched my face, his hands gently stroking my skin while he looked at me as if he had never seen the likes of me before. Once he was satisfied with marveling at my face, he shifted his attention lower as his hand, too, moved there.

    His fingers stopped at my chest. There, he tore my loose nightgown and stripped the top off me. Instantly, my breasts were bare for him to enjoy.

    With Caleb acting this strange, I should be feeling quite freaked out. Oddly enough, however, I wasn''t.

    As his eyes feasted on me, his fingers were gently touching my breast while his thumb stroked my nipple. In response, my body turned hot and my nipples became very aroused.

    I squirmed under his touch as he asked softly, "Where have you been all my life?"

    In a daze, I gazed up at him, at those dark eyes that implied he would like to devour me and do some very sexy stuff to me right now.

    Of course, I wanted to tell him that I''d been away, living in another world called Earth. That was where I had been all his life. Then again, I couldn''t quite manage that because he suddenly pressed his lips against mine, hot, wild, and passionate.

    I groaned softly under his ardent kiss, my body melting against his. When he urged my lips to part for him, I eagerly obliged, and his tongue plunged right into my mouth.

    My body quivered in pleasure as his tongue stroked mine. One of his hot hands was eagerly fondling my breast, his finger and thumb pinching at my nipple, teasing me so mercilessly that my insides burned hot with need.

    Oh God! I had no idea why I was feeling this way, this turned on, this ready to be ravished by Caleb.

    My body was writhing, wanting more of his touches and his kisses. Wanting more of him. So much more that it scared me.

    This lust, it just kind of attacked me as if out of the blue. Was I reacting to his lustful dark qi, too?

    Good Lord, was I going berserk, too? But I had pure qi, so surely I wouldn''t go berserk. And become mindless with lust.

    When Caleb finally moved back, he said, "You''re mine. All mine."

    I''m all yours, I wanted to say but found that I didn''t have the strength to utter even one word.

    Caleb gently guided my head to the side then, exposing my slender neck. Then he leaned in closer, and I felt the hotness of his breath against my skin, which was indeed enticing.

    I felt quite dazed and weak, waiting in anticipation as he proceeded to open his mouth, fangs out and ready.

    I wanted him to bite me. God, I had no idea why I wanted him to insert those sharp fangs of his into my skin. I wanted him to devour me like a vampire did his prey.

    He was about to bite into my skin, as I weirdly enough desired, when a roar came our way, which was followed by a gust of dark qi.

    Behind Caleb, I sighted the shadow of Felix emerging from the darkness. Within the blink of an eye, he was hauling Caleb back with his qi, lifting the man off me.

    I watched, awestruck, as Felix thrust Caleb across the distance, where Caleb''s body collided against the trees, smashing them into pieces.

    Caleb regained his stance in an instant and summoned his twin swords. Felix did the same with his mighty sword, and with their weapons ready, the two charged at each other, growling like wild beasts, their respective qi discharging like an inferno, blasting all around them.

    From where I was, sitting half naked with my nightgown torn, I saw the two striking at each other with their swords again and again. Their moves were fast, and even with the military lenses'' zooming function, all I could see was the glinting of swords and shadows of their bodies swiftly changing from one position to another. One second, they were here. The next, they were there, up in the air. Then they landed against the trees and were back at each other, striking blow after blow after blow, so many that they seemed to be countless.

    As they fought, the trees and bushes around them were obliterated, soot and smoke rising all around the place, while the men''s dark qi burst and exploded with each blow they delivered.

    Gaze glued to the two lords battling it out, I hastily managed to rearrange my torn gown and partially cover my front. I took the sleeves off my arms and instead wrapped them over my shoulders and tied the ends at the back of my neck.

    Now decently covered, I started running barefoot across the distance, my mind racing as to how I could help stop these two from killing each other.

    What can I do to stop them from drowning in their berserker mode?

    Heaving and breathless, I thought that being in a berserker mode was akin to being mentally unsound, right? When you weren''t yourself. When your mind wasn''t clear, as if you were stuck in the darkness.

    Then it hit me.

    Darkness. Light.

 Chapter 95 - Berserk - Part 10

    Another big blow came, and the area around the two lords burst, destroying trees and earth, making a great big crater in the middle.

    Holy shit!

    It was then that I heard Lord Geoffrey''s voice shouting, "Alfie?"

    My heart racing, I shouted back, "I''m here. I''m okay."

    When he spotted me from the distance, he used Silent Move to get to me. In the flick of a second, he was beside me and pulled me into his arms, hugging me tight, his warm breath on my forehead.

    He said, his voice shaking, "I was so worried."

    I clutched him for a moment, basking in his strength and warmness.

    When he stepped back, I said, "I''m fine."

    It was then that the others¡ªLord Noah, Victor, Ethan, and Aaron¡ªappeared.

    Lord Noah said, "How the fuck are we going to stop them now?"

    Lord Geoffrey said, "We''ll just need to do the best that we can. Noah, Victor, and Ethan, you three erect a barrier. At least we''re isolated and in the woods, which means the citizens will not be affected. After that, start the demonic suppression spell."

    The three lords nodded in understanding.

    Lord Geoffrey turned to Aaron. "You take on Caleb, and I''ll take Felix."

    Aaron nodded. "Hmm."

    Without so much as a by-your-leave, they hastily headed away to execute their appointed jobs, leaving me to watch them, dumbfounded. And here I thought I had a good idea on how to de-berserk Felix and Caleb.

    In the distance, Lord Noah, Ethan, and Victor took up their positions, elegantly standing high in the air by using their qi to form magical flying disk platforms that supported them. They started forming the barrier. In an instant, dark qi was released and a massive triangular sign, filled with sinister energy, magically appeared and rose high in the sky. A hum loudly echoed throughout the woods after that, and the hue of a dark barrier spread and formed. Once done, the three lords started chanting the demonic suppression spell, and instantly, I saw the effect.

    Both Felix and Caleb dropped their swords in the middle of their fight and fell to their knees. Instantly, Aaron and Lord Geoffrey charged right in at almost lightning speed.

    The spell, however, didn''t affect Felix and Caleb long, because both were on their feet again. They must have sensed the attack aura from both Aaron and Lord Geoffrey, I thought, because they were suddenly in a defensive stance, directing their attention toward both Aaron and Lord Geoffrey.

    Suddenly, it was an all-out war, with Felix battling with Lord Geoffrey, who had summoned a kickass-looking crossbow emitting a sinister aura. Meanwhile, Caleb was fighting with Aaron, who had summoned an awesome curved sword.

    Once again, I couldn''t quite see or understand what was going on, even with the help of the military lenses, because their movements were so damned fast, with the swords flicking this way and that, glistening in the night.

    Then Aaron was suddenly kicked back and thrown across the distance. His body smashed against the barrier, and he fell to the ground.

    I rushed over to him, and once I was close, I noted that he was severely injured. I felt like my heart just dropped to my shoes as I cried, "Aaron! Aaron! Please be all right."

    I pulled him into my arms. Oh God, but he was a mess, with wounds and blood everywhere.

    He groaned in pain as he somehow managed to open his eyes. He asked, his voice weak, "Alfie?"

    I nodded my head as tears flowed down my cheeks. "Please be all right," I whispered, hugging him tight.

    Aaron weakly touched me as he said, "You smell nice, Alfie. Shit, I feel like I''m about to die."

    I shook my head. "No. Don''t say that. Don''t. You''ll be all right. I know you''ll be."

    Suddenly, I heard a crash, and I saw that Lord Geoffrey had been thrown across the distance and his body smashed against the barrier as well, then had fallen to the ground limply.

    Instantly, Caleb and Felix were attacking each other again, and I knew that I had no choice. Aaron and Lord Geoffrey were down, while Lord Noah, Victor, and Ethan wouldn''t be able to move because they needed to stay in their positions to continue chanting that demonic suppression spell. I knew that if they were to break the formation or the chanting, then Caleb and Felix would break free and become even more powerful. It''d be a disaster for sure.

    I rested Aaron gently back on the ground and moved over to pick up his curved sword.

    Aaron looked at me through his swollen, injured eyes, his face pale. He uttered, blood spurting out of his mouth, "Alfie. What¡­ what are you doing?"

    As I rose, my eyes were on Caleb and Felix.

    I said, "Stopping this stupid nonsense. I dislike fights, you know, and amongst comrades at that. This is so not okay."

    Aaron was shaking his head and even managed, in his near-death state, to pull at my hand to prevent me from doing this, which I assumed was akin to committing suicide. Indeed, it felt like that, with me walking into the middle of two powerful demon lords who had gone berserk, going all out at trying to kill each other.

    I said, my voice trembling, "I''ll be fine." I knew I didn''t sound convincing, but I did the best I could to comfort and assure him.

    If I were to die here? Well, what could I do? If I didn''t die here trying to do this, I''d probably die soon after when both Felix and Caleb got really out of hand and destroyed the whole city, killing the citizens of Acaedien in the process, which would undoubtedly include me.

    With trembling legs and Aaron''s sword tight in my hands, I started toward Caleb and Felix.

    Floating above in the air, all three lords¡ªNoah, Victor, and Ethan¡ªlooked at me, perhaps aghast at seeing me walking head on toward the battlefront. Perhaps they wanted to shout at me to turn back, to tell me that I was stupid. But of course, they couldn''t afford to stop their chanting.

    I raised my hand at them, even did a cool fist-pump in the air to tell them that I''d be fine and would indeed give them my best performance yet.

    You all just wait and see, my gesture implied.

    Yes, a nineteen-year-old girl who had been magically transported to this kickass beautiful realm was about to take on two mighty demon lords who had been smitten with her and demanded kisses from her.

    Up close, I stopped and then took a long, deep breath to calm myself. In that instant, I noticed Lord Geoffrey watching me. I felt like he was calling out to me, and I rushed over to him.

    Once I was beside him, I knelt and helped him up. Coughing and spurting blood, he asked, "Alfie, what are you doing?"

    I licked my lips and said, "It''s the only thing I can think of, my lord, to stop them. I have pure qi, and it has the ability to penetrate anything, including darkness."

    That said, Lord Geoffrey widened his eyes in surprise, as if he himself had just figured that out.

    He chuckled and looked rather proudly at me. He reached his hand out and stroked my head. He said, "I know they won''t hurt you, but be careful nonetheless, Alfie."

    I nodded in understanding. Does that mean he approves of my idea?

    His next statement confirmed that. He said, "First, separate them to stop the fight. Then go for the head. Direct your qi toward their minds. They''re imprisoned in the darkness of the cosmos there."

    I said, "I got it."

    "Be careful, love."

    I smiled at him. Gosh, he was in that state where he was supposed to be half dead, and he still looked hot as hell and, needless to say, damned worried about me.

    I leaned down and gave him a kiss on his mask of a forehead.

    He chuckled. "I would prefer the lips, love."

    I said, "But they''re all bloody, my lord." With that teasing done, I stood and once again, with jelly-like legs, headed toward the depths of the battlefront.

 Chapter 96 - Berserk - Part 11

    Separate them. How the fucking hell was I supposed to do that?

    I looked around me and noticed all those gemstones surrounding the area. I picked a loose one, and it happened to be a ruby. How nice.

    First, I gave it some of my pure qi by placing it close to my chest at the same time I concentrated on exuding my qi. A few moments in, the raw gem was glowing with my power.

    That easy, eh? When one had a strong qi¡­

    Done, I returned my attention to the two men in the distance and then, with all my might, I threw the gemstone across toward them.

    Boom! The gemstone hit against the dark qi surrounding the two lords, and an explosion erupted like the blast of a grenade. Instantly, the two lords jumped back and withdrew as the pure qi sparkled, attacking them.

    I took the opportunity and ran to stand in the middle of the battlefield, Aaron''s curved sword in hand and ready for slaying if given the chance.

    Felix and Caleb started walking around me, bodies tense and eyes on me as they tried to get to each other at the same time. But of course, I wouldn''t let them have even the slightest of chances and determined to stay exactly in the middle.

    "Move!" Felix roared at me.

    "Hell no!" I roared back.

    Caleb attempted an attack, but I knew better. I swung Aaron''s sword at the same time I unleashed¡ªI had no idea how¡ªmy pure qi along my arms and onto the sword. Instantly, the sword burst aflame with fiery white qi, which awed me into speechlessness.

    Holy shit! I can do that?

    No time to bask in the glory of a new skill, I moved in toward Caleb and swung my sword wide.

    Instantly, a gust of pure qi was released and traveled across the distance at the speed of light in the form of a curved blade, smacking Caleb right in the middle, thrusting him back so hard and so fast that the man couldn''t respond.

    Caleb hit against the wall of the barrier, causing a slight creak of the shield in the process. Then he fell to the ground with a thud.

    I was about to rush over to him when the man rose, a dark grin across his face as he wiped blood from his bleeding lips.

    Slowly, he walked toward me, and once he was close, he said darkly, "Alfie, move!"

    I said, just as darkly, "Like hell I''ll move. Listen here, you two pussies."

    I cringed at myself. Shit! What the hell was I doing? Calling two mighty demon lords pussies? Like I had ever used that word before on anyone. Jesus!

    That aside, I was determined to show them just how stubborn I was and continued my lecture.

    "Look here, Felix, Caleb, if you both don''t behave yourselves and stop this nonsense right now, I swear I will never let you kiss me ever again."

    There, I had said it.

    To my other side, Felix said, "Move, Alfie! Let me get rid of this bastard before I claim you."

    I stomped my feet and said loudly and clearly, "I will not move until this nonsense is stopped."

    Suddenly, Felix said, "You leave me no choice, darling."

    He cunningly released his dark qi, and I saw the trail of it, looking like a hand. I knew he was intending to use that to capture me. To my other side, I noticed that he was emitting another qi toward Caleb. At the same time, Caleb was emitting his dark qi as well, directed toward Felix, curving around me.

    I reacted by releasing my qi toward the sword. Then I swung and cut off the hand qi that came toward me. I even did a fancy flip as I cut the damned thing in half and then rolled over and landed on my feet like a gymnast. How the hell I could do that, I had no clue. Why in heaven my body was so light like a feather when I jumped was beyond my thinking right now.

    Behind me, Felix''s and Caleb''s dark qi smashed and collided with the other, bursting and battling. One moment it was Felix who was winning, with his qi pushing Caleb''s back, and then the next it was the other way around.

    Up above, the chanting from Lord Noah, Ethan, and Victor was getting stronger, and I felt that Felix and Caleb were getting weaker due to the suppression spell.

    Lord Geoffrey shouted at me, "Alfie! Do it. Now!"

    I nodded and then released my pure qi into the sword again. Once the white flame burst like a raging inferno along the blade, I raised the sword over my head, and then with all my might, I swung, blasting the inferno of pure qi in Caleb and Felix''s direction. In a split second, it hit smack in the center where their qi met.

    A glowing, bursting, and electrifying orb was produced and then expanded, and just like that, it detonated in one big bang, hitting every one of us within the barrier.

    The blast was so strong that it even broke the shield and brought down Lord Noah, Victor, and Ethan¡ªtheir bodies colliding with trees and smashing those to smithereens.

    I, too, was blasted back, my slender body flying like a piece of cloth in a tornado. Gosh, I felt like Dorothy in The Wizard of Oz, when she had been whisked away in that tornado before landing in the world of Oz.

    I knew that I''d smash against something soon, like a tree, and I''d probably either get very severely injured, which would bloody hurt, or die a horrible death.

    As if by instinct, I forced qi out of my core, and instantly, it formed an orb around me. As I smashed against a tree a second later¡ªas predicted¡ªI was protected and found myself bounced back like I had landed on a soft mattress or something. Then I found that I was floating in midair. Somehow, I had figured out how to use my qi to fly. Or float in midair like the lords had done.

    Deciding that I''d celebrate my newfound ability later (yet another one in such a short span of time), I flew toward Caleb first, who was unconscious and lying there amongst the wreckage. There, I commanded my qi¡ªwhich now looked like a concentration of glowing lines or ropes¡ªto wrap around his body and bring him up to me, allowing him to enter my bubble.

    Unconscious and floating in my glowing bubble with me, I placed my hands about Caleb''s temples and then I closed my eyes.

 Chapter 97 - Berserk - Part 12

    In my mind''s eye, I suddenly found myself in the vast, endless void of darkness, running about and searching. I''ll be honest that I was quite scared because there was absolutely nothing there, just an empty abyss.

    "Caleb?" I called out, my voice echoing loudly in my own ears. "Caleb?" I shouted again, my heart racing in fear.

    What if I couldn''t find him? Worse, what if he wasn''t here?

    Panicked, I started running, wondering where the hell he was if he wasn''t here.

    I looked around in a state of fear and frustration. Then, miraculously, I saw him, his naked body¡ªor consciousness¡ªfloating in the air within the darkness, hugging himself in a fetal position like he was lost and didn''t give a care about the outside world. Not even me.

    I ran to him as I called out, "Caleb?"

    Once I reached him, I touched his arm, my hands shaking. "Caleb? Can you hear me?"

    I pulled at him as I continued to call out his name, and once he was on level with me, I hugged him, his head resting against my chest.

    "Caleb? Please wake up. Please stop ignoring me. Please come back to me. Please¡­"

    My lips pressed against his dark hair, I begged him softly, "Please, Caleb. I want you back in my life. I don''t like it when you''re not with me. Please¡­" Then I kissed him on the forehead.

    Instantly, I saw light glimmering between his forehead and my lips, and a moment later, Caleb lifted his head and opened his eyes.

    He looked at me for a moment. Then he said, his voice soft and deep, "Alfie. Say it again. Say you want me in your life."

    I nodded, tears in my eyes, pleased that he had responded to me and my words and had woken up.

    I said, "I want you in my life, Caleb. I don''t like it when you''re not with me. I¡­ I''m in love with you."

    The man smiled then, his eyes twinkling. Then, because it felt right, we kissed¡ªgentle, slow, and passionate. I felt warm pleasure coursing through my body, and it made me weak.

    When we stopped the kiss a moment later and I shifted back, I found that I was no longer in that dark world of the void, but rather, in the woods. And to my pleasant surprise, I was wrapped in Caleb''s arms as he was gazing at me with that satisfied, loving smile of his that made my heart glow with joy.

    I blushed, suddenly realizing that we had kissed for real, right in front of the other lords. Well, except for Felix, because he was still unconscious, lying there not too far away amongst the rubble.

    I said, "You''re back, right, Caleb?"

    He nodded. "I''m back, sweetheart."

    I smiled, tears in my eyes. Then I turned to look at Felix. Caleb knew my meaning, and he unwrapped his arms around me. With him gently falling to the ground, leaving my bubble, I then headed over to Felix, elegantly floating like an angel.

    With my qi once again, I gathered Felix and summoned him to me, bringing his mighty body into my bubble of pure qi. Then with him close, I placed my hands on his temples, and instantly, I got zapped into the dark emptiness of his world.

    It was pitch black here, the same as in Caleb''s mind, and endless. The good thing was that I wasn''t afraid this time around, as I had already experienced this darkness and isolation when I had been in Caleb''s mind.

    I started calling out Felix''s name, again and again, as I rushed about, trying to find the man.

    Finally, I found him, floating in that fetal position, hugging himself and hiding from the world.

    Up close, I touched him to get his attention. I said, "Felix, please come back to me. It''s me, Alfie. I know you can hear me."

    I gently cupped his face, begging him. Still, the man stubbornly refused to open his eyes or give me any indication that he had heard me.

    I was persistent and said, "Felix?" Then, as with Caleb, I leaned down and kissed him on the forehead.

    Nothing happened. There wasn''t even that small glittering of light that indicated he was responding.

    I frowned for a moment as I started to panic. What if I couldn''t wake Felix? Because his dark qi was so powerful that even this light couldn''t penetrate him?

    No. No. I shook my head, determined not to think such negative thoughts.

    Light could penetrate anything if it was given the chance, and I was given this chance, so I had to reach Felix.

    Despite the fact that he was stubborn man, Felix was just Felix.

    I cocked my head to one side.

    Felix is just Felix?

    Suddenly, I smiled. Of course, Felix was just being Felix, always wanting more where I was concerned.

    I cupped his masked face, my fingers digging deeply into his short crimson hair.

    My face inches away from his, I said, "Felix? Please come back to me. I love you. Please come back to me. I promise that if you come back to me, I''m yours, and I will give you morning kisses routinely." Then I kissed him gently on the lips.

    Instantly, I felt a spark between us, and as I moved back, Felix opened his eyes.

    Greeting me was a dashing grin that made my heart glow with joy.

    "Hello, little elf," he said. "I''ll ensure you keep that promise of yours because I''ll be claiming what''s mine every morning." With that, he pressed his lips against mine and kissed me passionately and wildly until I was breathless.

    When I next opened my eyes, I found that we were back in the woods, with me and Felix on the ground and no longer floating in the air. I noted then that surrounding us were the others.

    Lord Geoffrey and Aaron were well and walking already, which was, I assumed, because Lord Noah had given them some very powerful healing potion. Lord Ethan and Victor looked worn out though happy because this unexpected drama was over.

    As Felix and I stood, Lord Geoffrey came forward and caught my wrist. He nudged me around and then pulled me into his arms.

    He said, "I feel like I''m being left out, Alfie, which I don''t like." He smiled, his emerald-green eyes twinkling. "What you did was great, little one." Then he wrapped his arms around me and kissed me, his lips hot against mine.

    I was taken by surprise at first, and then I relaxed against him as pleasure gently coursed through my body.

    Gosh, to be kissed by three hot demon lords in one night¡­

    Just when Lord Geoffrey was urging my lips to part for him, I felt someone¡ªFelix¡ªwrap his arms around me and gently shove Lord Geoffrey away.

    "This is not the place to make out with Alfie, bastard Geoffrey," he said. "We need to get this bloody mess sorted out."

    Aaron rolled his eyes and said, "Which you and Caleb created."

    Lord Noah said, "How about we return to the palace and have a discussion?"

    Everyone nodded their heads then, including me.

 Chapter 98 - Realm Travel - Part 1

    Lying there on a luxurious mattress and duvet, I sighed, staring up at the plain ceiling of the prison cell invented to incarcerate high-level disaster beasts.

    In the end, after that big drama with the four demon lords of Acaedien going berserk, I found myself here in a cell on floor level B9 under the military department. I had no idea that such an advanced prison existed in this kingdom. But then again, why should I be surprised? Technology here was top notch, after all, since Lord Noah was one of the best inventors¡ªmagic or otherwise¡ªin the realm.

    Apparently, after that scuffle in the woods, Lord Geoffrey had decided that it was best I reside here in this cell for the time being, since it''d be the safest place for me. This was because the high-level barrier that had been erected to imprison disaster beasts would not only suppress my pure qi, but hide it from those with dark qi, such as the seven lords themselves and other powerful beings such as the disaster monsters around the Aurora Realm. Of course, I didn''t want any of them to go berserk again and had eagerly agreed. In the end, Aria, Leona, and Brenna decided to become my cellmates, since they didn''t want me to get bored, and we ended up making this place as livable as we could.

    It had been one week now, and most nights, we had a slumber party, which I introduced, and we had a blast.

    The plan was that I stay in this underground cell until Lord Noah could invent a new spell¡ªone that suppressed and hid my qi and at the same time, didn''t eat away at my qi core and make me weak in order for the magic to work. Once he had formulated that, he''d cast it on an object for me to wear.

    God, I wondered how long it usually took for Lord Noah to invent a new spell. Days? Then again, many days had passed already. How about weeks? Or could it be months? Or years?

    Good Lord, I couldn''t imagine staying in here for so long. It''d feel like I was really imprisoned.

    I gave out a big sigh.

    Sitting across from me was Brenna, who had a book in her hands. She flicked her gaze to me and asked, "What''s that big sigh for, Alfie?"

    I said, "I''m going to die of boredom if this continues for months."

    Across the room, Leona chuckled. She said, "Read a book. It''ll ease your boredom. Here." She threw one toward me.

    Without even thinking, I used my pure qi to catch it in midair.

    Sitting beside me, Aria clapped her hands as she chuckled. "Well done."

    "Thanks," I said. "I''ve been practicing."

    Since I had discovered, during the episode in the woods, that I had the ability to use my qi to control the movements of objects as if with my own hands, I had been practicing it. Surprisingly enough, it wasn''t hard. It was as if the ability had always been with me, and when I had finally initiated it, it felt as natural as breathing itself.

    Now I summoned the qi back, and just like that, the book dropped in my hands.

    Curiously, I brought the book up and read the title on the cover. "Cursed Dragon?" I frowned. The title sounded familiar. Then again, most novel titles were always so similar to one another, weren''t they?

    I shifted my gaze to the author''s name written in the Aurora Realm language. Instantly, I nearly choked on the air I had just breathed in.

    "Touma Nakamura?" I uttered in disbelief. Dad''s name?

    Leona raised her head and said, "Oh, he''s one of my favorite authors. It''s the same book you asked to look at back at the camp, remember?"

    The same one? But back then, I didn''t know how to read the Aurora language. Now, however, I could, though still not fluently.

    This was unbelievable. How could Dad''s novel be here and printed in the Aurora Realm language?

    Heart pounding fast, I flicked the pages and read through the first paragraph of chapter one.

    Oh God! Oh dear. Everything was the same.

    My mind went into a haze of a mess, and I collapsed back on the mattress.

    Brenna crawled over and looked at me curiously. "What''s wrong, Alfie?"

    Touching my forehead, I said, "I suddenly have a headache." And a shitload of questions.

    Aria said, "Would you like me to get you some painkiller?"

    I shook my head in the negative. "I''ll be fine. It''ll ease soon."

    Right now, I had another mission to add to my already long list of missions. This one was to figure out how Dad''s book, or should I say books¡ªbecause surely there would be more than one¡ªexisted in this realm. Unless, of course, there was another author who had the same name as Dad¡­ and who happened to write the exact same book as Dad¡­ which was very unlikely.

    I turned to Leona and asked, "Can you tell me about this author?"

    Leona cocked her head to one side. "Not much. Apparently, he''s a recluse. The little known about him is that he''s eastern, lives in the Yamato Kingdom, and he has a wife, who¡ªper rumors¡ªis apparently very beautiful."

    I licked my lips and then asked, my heart pounding fast, "Does she happen to be named Elizabeth and have blond hair and blue eyes?"

    Leona cocked her head to one side. "How did you know that? You heard the rumors, too?"

    Feeling slightly dizzy suddenly, I shook my head. I said, "No. Just a guess."

    * * *

    The new lifestyle of mine¡ªliving in a prison cell under the military department with Aria, Leona, and Brenna¡ªcontinued for a couple more days until, finally, Aria received a call from Lord Geoffrey one morning.

    Once she terminated the chat, she turned to me and said, "It''s done. Your new qi suppression item."

    I clasped my hands together in glee and said, "Then go and get it." After all, I couldn''t wait to get out of here.

    Aria and Leona left together, while Brenna stayed behind with me.

    I waited impatiently, and Brenna chuckled in amusement. When Aria and Leona finally returned some twenty minutes later, Aria proudly presented a pair of exquisite earrings.

    They were gold-encased pendants of emerald, the gemstone the same color as Lord Geoffrey''s and Aaron''s eyes, in fact. Or is it the other way around?

    Regardless, they were stunning, and I sucked in my breath as I gazed at them in awe. I noted that they had the design of the Acaedien motif, the one that was branded on their flag, with the shape of a heptagon. Within that heptagon was a rose with seven petals, and on those petals, too, were swirls linked with symbols and script.

    Leona said, "They''re beautiful, aren''t they?"

    "And they have our emblem," Brenna said. She giggled. "The lords are claiming you as theirs now, Alfie. Wearing these means that you belong to Acaedien."

    I was speechless at hearing that.

    Gosh, how cunning those men were to cast a spell that I desperately needed on this beautiful jewelry¡ªwith their brand on it. Were they intending to broadcast to the world that I belonged to them and their nation now? Surely, everyone could see a pair of earrings, but not so if it was a necklace pendant, which could be hidden underneath clothing.

    Yes, very cunning indeed, those demon lords.

    Brenna picked up the jewelry and put them on my ears, one on each side. Once done, with the dangles jingling elegantly beside my slender neck, my pure qi, which was floating around me in the form of white, glittering dust particles, suddenly disappeared and drew right back into my body.

    Leona said, "It worked. I can still sense your qi, but it''s not overwhelmingly strong."

    I nodded, laughing in excitement.

    Aria said, "Now then, how about we get you dolled up?"

    I asked, cocking my head to one side, "What for?"

    Leona said, "To present you to the lords, of course."

    Aria said, "You haven''t forgotten that the lords have many questions they need to ask you."

    It dawned on me. Of course, they hadn''t interrogated me about my background and how I had found that necklace yet.

    I nodded my head in understanding. Simply wanting to get it over and done with, I said, "Then let''s go."

    Within the next two hours, I found myself, along with the girls, back at our quarters in the east wing of the palace. There, I spent some time soaking in the hot spring pool because I was told to by Aria. She was firm in the fact that I needed to look enchanting before the lords since, apparently, it was custom.

    After I was cleaned¡ªspic and span¡ªwith my fair skin all soft and glowing and my long hair silky and shiny, I headed into my small room wearing a robe.

    There, Aria presented me with a beautiful dress that nearly made me cry with joy.

    Gosh, I had never seen a dress like this before. Surely, it''d cost the earth to obtain. Surely, it was nothing a girl like me could ever afford.

    This dress was such a pale pastel green that it was almost white, which would obviously go very well with my new emerald earrings.

    Aria ushered me over to sit down on my bed and began her magic. Well, not real magic, per se. She was merely putting makeup on me, which apparently wasn''t so different from home, after all, what with the bottles of moisturizer and foundation, followed by the application of eye shadow, mascara, blusher, and then lipstick. Once she was finished with my face, she helped me put on the dress.

    "Done," she said after zipping me up at the back.

    Thus, I finally turned to look at myself in the mirror.

    Staring back at me was indeed an enchanting girl. Her long hair elegantly framed her oval face, her slanted dark-brown eyes were twinkling, her plump lips were red as roses, and her skin was fair and glowing.

    The A-line silhouette pastel-green dress fit her body perfectly and snuggly, with the beaded sheer cap sleeves wrapped elegantly around her shoulders, the sweetheart neckline showing off her, umm, well-endowed chest, and the floor-length tulle skirt enhancing her slender figure.

    "Wow!" I expressed, hardly believing that this was me.

    Aria said, "You''re a beauty, Alfie."

    It was then that Leona and Brenna came in through the door. They, too, had bathed and changed into beautiful gowns and were ready to meet the lords. As was Aria, who had done so before helping me.

    Brenna said, "You look stunning, Alfie."

    Leona nodded in agreement.

    I said, "Thanks."

    "Shall we get going?" Aria asked.

    My stomach knotting, I nodded my head and said, "Yes, let''s."

 Chapter 99 - Realm Travel - Part 2

    Unsurprisingly, I found that I was nervous as we headed toward the north wing of the palace. So much so, in fact, that my hands were shaking.

    Why? I was only going to see the seven lords, wasn''t I?

    To be interrogated and¡­

    Shit!

    I clutched at the skirt of the gown and told myself to take deep, slow breaths to calm down. They weren''t going to eat me, for God''s sake, just ask me questions.

    Yet the thought of telling them that I wasn''t a part of this realm, that I had travelled from another world, just kind of made my head spin.

    How would they react to my revelation? After all, my last one, which was exposing my true gender, had turned into a disaster that nearly brought the city down.

    I felt Aria''s hand enveloping mine. I turned my eyes to her and saw her giving me a smile to ease my nervousness.

    I returned a small grin, and then we four entered the seven lords'' quarters.

    At the door, the butler greeted us and then ushered us along the great hallway toward a room that I had not been in before. There, the butler loudly announced our arrival. Once he stepped aside, Leona and Brenna entered, followed by Aria. Of course, I was last and hiding behind Aria.

    "My lords," the three girls said as they curtsied low.

    I curtsied as well, still hiding behind Aria. I assumed the lords couldn''t see me because Lord Geoffrey asked, "Alfie?"

    Aria stepped to the side then, revealing me behind her.

    My head downcast and my eyes on the floor, I hesitantly stepped forward to present myself.

    Suddenly, in the room was a hushed silence, and I thought, For God''s sake, someone say something, because it was damned uncomfortable being the center of attention.

    Finally, because I couldn''t stand it, I lifted my head.

    The moment I did so, I saw seven pairs of eyes on me, followed by a lot of sucking in of breaths.

    There they were, the seven lords, right before me, gazing at me as if they had never seen me before. Well, of course they had never seen me like this before, at least not this dolled up anyway.

    Knowing how I had been pleasantly surprised to see myself this beautiful¡ªnot that I was tooting my own horn or anything¡ªthen it must be quite a shocking surprise for the lords, indeed. I supposed it must be something akin to a frog turning into a prince. Or in my case, a princess.

    I licked my lips and said, "My lords," as I curtsied once again, my cheeks blushing hot.

    "Holy fuck!" was the first thing that came out of Lord Ethan''s mouth. "Holy fuck!" he said again, as if he couldn''t believe what he saw.

    "Holy fuck is right," Felix said, chuckling.

    Now standing straight, I said, "Well, this is getting awkward. You all have summoned me here, my lords, so if you''re not going to hurry up and interrogate me, I''m leaving."

    Suddenly, Lord Geoffrey burst out laughing.

    Felix came forward then and took my hands into his. He said, "This is unbelievable."

    "What''s unbelievable, my lord?" I asked.

    He chuckled. "That my little elf is, in fact, a beautiful angel." He cocked his head to one side. "Hmm, I believe you still haven''t given me that morning kiss today, darling."

    I frowned at him. Seriously, he wanted that morning kiss now? In front of everyone?

    Caleb appeared and tapped Felix on the shoulder. He said, "Now is not the time for that."

    Felix sighed. "Yes. Sure." He winked at me. "Then after."

    I grinned at him in response, not missing the fact that his hair was still crimson. How come it hadn''t changed back to dark brown, which was his usual color, after he had been de-berserked?

    Then I noticed something else, too. Felix was wearing one emerald stud earring, with the design of the Acaedien motif like mine, on his left ear. Why was he wearing a qi suppression item?

    I flicked my gaze to Caleb and noted that he was looking at me in that loving yet dark, intense way, which indicated to me that he would like to whisk me away and kiss me senseless very soon. Of course, his ardent gaze made my tummy flutter deliciously.

    It was then I noticed that his eye color was grayer than ever, that it looked more like the color of steel. His hair, too, was even darker, and he was also wearing one emerald stud earring in his right ear, with the Acaedien motif design like mine and Felix''s. Was that a qi suppression item as well?

    I wanted to ask if this was the case but decided that I''d do that later. Now was not the time, as Caleb had said.

    Felix led me to the other side of the room near the fireplace, where there were seats. There, he told me to sit down on the sofa. When I did, he took the seat next to me on my left. Caleb then came and sat next to me on my right. Meanwhile, Aria, Leona, and Brenna also sat down on the sofa opposite us.

    Taking up a position in the armchair to the right was Lord Geoffrey. In the other one to the left was Lord Noah, with Aaron half leaning on the side of the chair to Lord Noah''s left. Both Lord Victor and Ethan were standing and leaning against the windowsill.

    Lord Geoffrey began. He said, "You understand why you''re here, Alfie?"

    I nodded my head. "Yes, I understand, my lord."

    Lord Noah said, "From the beginning, tell us how you came about finding Yuki''s necklace. You said you found it in a hot spring pool?"

    I nodded my head, my heart racing as everyone was looking at me expectantly. I said, "Yes, I found it in a hot spring pool." I smiled nervously as I clutched my hands together. "But first, you need to understand that what I''m about to tell you all might¡­ surprise you."

    More like shock than surprise, actually.

    Lord Geoffrey nodded. "Yes, go ahead."

    I moistened my lips, and once I''d managed to settle my nervousness and calm myself, I started my tale.

    "As I told Lord Felix and Caleb when they, err, found me in the woods, I had been away from home, studying at university. It was my first year, and I was doing well at settling in on campus and making new friends. When I finished the end-of-year exams, I took a flight to St. James Island where my parents live, their new home."

    Brenna asked, "You took a flight to your parents'' home? But how? There''s no commercial airship in Aurora Realm yet. At least not one we know of."

    I kind of knew that that question was coming the moment I happened to mention flight.

    I said, "I''ll explain it later. For now, I''ll just go through my side of the story of how I ended up here."

    Everyone nodded.

    I continued. "On St. James Island, my parents'' house has a bathhouse that''s detached from the main building. Dad renovated it into a hot spring pool, which I loved, by the way."

    Aaron asked, "Dad?"

    I said, "Dad is another word for father in my world."

    Notice I used the words my world?

    Of course, none of them noticed, but I digress. I continued with my story.

    "That night, I took a bath there, and while I was enjoying myself, I saw it¡­ the necklace. It was lying at the bottom of the pool."

    Lord Victor said, "Someone must have thrown it in there."

    Lord Noah said, "For you to find, Alfie."

    I said, "I don''t know, but I¡­ At the time, I thought that the best thing to do was to retrieve it for safe keeping so that I could return it to its owner."

    Lord Geoffrey nodded his head. "Of course."

    Now then, I thought, to the most important part. I took a deep breath and said, "When I picked it up, there was a humming noise that I''d never heard before. And then¡­"

    Felix asked, "And then?"

    Everyone was silent, watching me, waiting expectantly for my next words.

    I said, "And then I saw this bright aurora in front of me. I was awed, to say the least. Because I was curious at the same time, I put my hand through it and I even¡­ I even walked through it, and then¡­"

    I sighed, my body tense. "And then I was in another bathhouse that wasn''t in my world."

    By this point, everyone was looking at me in confusion. Thank God, though, they weren''t that eager to ask me to elaborate.

    "Then I heard noises, like rifles going off, engines rumbling, and men shouting. I thought it was World War III or something. When I came out, I fully comprehended that I wasn''t at my parents'' house. I wasn''t on St. James Island. I¡­ I wasn''t in my own world."

    There, I''d said it. Done!

    Silent. Everyone was still watching me.

    Finally, Caleb asked, "That night, you happened to realm travel into our world?" He sounded perplexed.

    I nodded my head. "Yes. You see, I''m not of this world. Everything here is so new to me."

    Aaron held up his hands and said, "Wait a minute. You mean you''re from another world?"

    I nodded my head.

    Lord Ethan said, "This is so fucking confusing. How the hell does one even cross between two worlds? It''s hard enough just keeping this one safe and alive, let alone breaking the barrier and traveling between worlds."

    Lord Victor nodded his head in agreement.

    I said, "I''m telling the truth, my lords. I am not of this world. I''m an alien here."

    Brenna asked, "What''s an alien?"

    I said, "A foreigner. Someone who is not a citizen of this world."

    Lord Noah said, "The only way to know if what Alfie''s telling us is true is to use mind raiding."

    Aria said, "But I have done that, my lord. I did see Alfie from a faraway land that is very different from ours. But I assumed that it was just another small kingdom that has very different customs to us. Also, what I saw then wasn''t very clear."

    Felix said, "Probably due to the magic illusion protection spell that was on Alfie at the time."

    Everyone nodded in agreement at that.

    Lord Noah said, "Then why don''t we use mind raiding again? This time, we''ll use my power to project Aria''s sight for everyone to see."

    I widened my eyes. Wow! You can do that?

    Everyone nodded in agreement.

    Caleb said, "But only if you consent, Alfie."

    I thought about this for a moment and then nodded my head. After all, I didn''t want them to keep doubting me and my story.

    "Yes, I give you my consent to raid my memories and project it for everyone to see."

 Chapter 100 - Realm Travel - Part 3

    It wasn''t long before I found myself in the middle of the room and Aria in front of me. She told me to close my eyes, which I did, and then she placed her palms at my temples.

    Standing behind Aria was Lord Noah, who cast an orb around us. Apparently, this magic orb would, in turn, project three-dimensional images of my memories for everyone to see, almost like a movie.

    Aria started releasing her blue qi and began to raid my mind. Oddly enough, this time I didn''t feel dazed like the last. Perhaps because of my strong pure qi.

    In an instant, Aria got through, and just like that, a movie-like motion picture was shown in the room.

    There, every image was through my eyes, starting with me finishing my end-of-year exams.

    I was sitting in a hall filled with other students, obviously dressed in modern-day clothes, looking damned tired and stressed out. Then the film moved to me in my small bedroom, packing up. The next was me at the airport with thousands of other travelers. Then going through checkpoint, boarding the plane, and taking off.

    "Wow!" Brenna uttered in awe.

    After that, it was me disembarking the plane, along with throngs of other people, to get my luggage. I found Mom and Dad, who were picking me up at the arrival area.

    I gave them big hugs, tears in my eyes. Then Dad drove us to the dock where we boarded the ferry.

    From my point of view, I gazed out at the ocean, which was beautiful and refreshing.

    "That''s the sea, isn''t it?" Leona asked. She sounded both awed and sad at the same time.

    In the distance, there were dolphins, and I laughed, clapping my hands and telling Mom and Dad to look at how beautiful they were. Then I took out my cell phone and started taking pictures of the creatures.

    The next image was of me and my parents arriving on St. James Island and Dad driving us home to the manor. There, I stared at the manor in that projection as if I were seeing it for the first time. I noticed that around the area of that estate were those glowing lines, like veins on the ground.

    "Holy shit!" Lord Ethan said.

    "Qi veins?" Caleb asked, as if in astonishment. "On another world?"

    Qi veins? What are those?

    Back on the projection, everyone saw that as I entered the estate, the qi veins flickered as if someone powerful had come into contact with it.

    Felix said, "It reacted to Alfie''s qi."

    Lord Noah nodded.

    We continued watching.

    Then it was me just exploring the manor and St. James Island itself. The scene after that was of me meeting the guests and then having dinner. Then it was at the salon that afternoon, having my hair cut and a beauty treatment.

    Felix said, "So you had your hair cut, then?"

    I couldn''t reply because Aria was still using her magic on me.

    In the projection, I was back at St. James Manor and helping Mom cook. Then we were having dinner and talking to the guests. After, I was at the bathhouse, picking up that necklace, and the aurora light appeared. I went through the barrier and travelled through space and time and ended up in another hot spring pool. I was being chased by none other than Felix, Caleb, and their men, of course.

    Finally, Felix said, "That''s enough now."

    Aria released me, and I relaxed back on the seat.

    I said then, "I don''t know how or why I ended up here. It''s all very strange. Did the Aurora barrier just happen to open its door there in the pool at that time? Or does the necklace have something to do with it?"

    Lord Geoffrey said, "The fact that Yuki''s necklace ended up in your world and for you specifically to find, Alfie, means that someone wants you here."

    Felix said, "And I have no doubt who that is."

    Caleb nodded. "Philip."

    I cocked my head to one side. "Philip? As in Prince Philip? But why? I have nothing to do with him. Then again, he asked me where my pure qi had gone when he caught me back then."

    I noticed the lords were looking at one another. Of course, I suspected that they knew something I didn''t.

    I asked, "Please tell me, my lords. What''s going on?"

    Lord Noah said, "Listen to me, Alfie. I have no idea how he could have figured out that you, from another world, had such powerful pure qi, but the fact is that he wants it, though we have no idea what for, as pure qi can be used for any number of things."

    Aaron said, "Philip isn''t the power-hungry type. We know that for sure, so it''s not to gain more power. He''s just a bit mad since Yuki died two thousand years ago."

    Lord Geoffrey said, "No matter what it is that he wants, we''ll need to investigate." He turned to me. "We need to get some things clear, Alfie."

    "What''s that, my lord?" I asked.

    Lord Victor said, "There''s no doubt that many with dark qi will come hunting for you, even disaster beasts."

    "That night last week when we accidentally lifted the magic illusion spell," Aaron said, "your qi was released, and it pierced the sky for all in Aurora to see."

    Felix said, "It''s an advertisement. You displayed yourself to everyone when your qi pierced the sky. Obviously, there''d be responses."

    Caleb said, "In the form of hunting you down."

    Of course, I knew that those with dark qi would react to my pure one. But did that mean they had gone berserk, too, like the lords?

    I asked, "They''re hunting for me because of my pure qi, which has the ability to do some awesome things. I understand that, but is it also because of pure qi that they will go berserk, too?"

    At this, the lords looked at each other.

    Lord Noah explained. "That''s not how it is, Alfie."

    "Then how is it?" I asked. "Felix, Caleb, Aaron, and Lord Ethan reacted to my qi and went quite berserk."

    Lord Victor said, "They''re not the only ones reacting to your qi, Alfie. Geoffrey, Noah, and I did as well. It''s just that we''re better at controlling ourselves. Those lousy guys¡­ How should I put it? Have less self-restraint than we more mature ones." He chuckled and winked at me.

    Lord Ethan said, "Mature my ass."

    Did that mean all seven lords had reacted to my qi, but it was just that some were better at controlling themselves from going berserk than the others? How interesting.

    I asked, "Do all creatures with dark qi react to those with pure qi if they are close?"

    Lord Noah said, "No."

    I frowned. "But you all reacted to mine?"

    Lord Victor continued. "Not all those with dark qi react to those with pure qi. The phenomenon is mysterious, to say the least. It''s an attraction of sorts."

    Aria said, "Something like that is hard to explain, Alfie. Like Lord Victor said, it''s an attraction."

    Lord Ethan said, as bluntly as usual, "We react to your qi, Alfie, because we''re attracted to you and we want you."

    All eyes turned to Lord Ethan, including mine. Suddenly, I blushed, remembering Caleb and me in the woods and¡­

    Ah, I see. They wanted me in that way.

    Even though I had paraded myself as a boy and had a magic illusion protection on so they couldn''t see who or what I was properly, they still instinctively wanted me?

    I thought about this for a second and then nodded my head in understanding. Wasn''t this like when two people met and there was that spark? That chemistry?

    How even more interesting.

    Lord Geoffrey said, "That aside, we''ll need to decide on what you want to do, Alfie, regarding your world."

    I licked my lips and said, "I would like to return there, if I can. That''s why I have been working hard to figure out how everything works here and¡­"

    Lord Noah said, "And if you can''t return to your world? Then what will you do?"

    I shook my head; I didn''t want to think of that possibility.

    Felix said, "Of course, we''ll do what we can to help you, darling."

    I looked up at him then and gave him an appreciative smile. I said, "It would probably take years, but yes, I want to at least see my parents again. I can''t imagine¡­" I felt my throat going tight with emotion. "Although, I have been in contact with my grandfather and sending him messages through dream with Aria''s help."

    I looked at Caleb with that revelation because he had been the one who had suggested it. He smiled at me in response.

    Lord Noah said, "Sending messages via dreams only works within the Aurora Realm, with sites that don''t have access to the WIFI communication connection. In other words, strong qi veins."

    I was dumbfounded.

    Caleb said, "You''ve connected with your grandfather who is in your world. Is that correct?"

    I nodded. "That''s correct."

    Lord Victor said, "But that''s impossible, Alfie."

    I frowned. "But I really did connect with him. We even hugged, and he felt so real. He even said that he''d do whatever he could to get me back home."

    At this, all seven lords glanced at each other.

    I asked, "What do you think?"

    Lord Noah said, "I think, Alfie, that there are a few possibilities. The first is that, when you reached out to him through dreams, he could be at a place where there are strong qi veins. The second is your grandfather is in fact a realm watcher who has a strong spiritual qi, a violet one. Because you said that he felt real, I assume that it''s both."

    I asked, "What''s a realm watcher?"

    "Some worlds have these types of people," Lord Geoffrey said.

    Felix said, "They''re what you call a gatekeeper. The bloodline with strong qi passes from generation to generation. A realm watcher guards a site where the qi veins gather, and there is a gate or door that allows you to travel between realms. Of course, to realm travel, one requires the help of some very powerful beings, because realm travelling expends a lot of qi."

    Aaron said, "Those with weak qi will not survive the journey."

    By now, my mind was overloaded with new information so that I began to feel more than a little overwhelmed.

    I said, "This means there''s a possibility of me returning home, right?"

    Lord Geoffrey nodded. "Although, I must say that this is all our assumption, Alfie. We''ll need to gather more information on this before we proceed, with caution, of course."

    Lord Victor said, "I believe the Great White Sage of Yamato will be able to help. She''s an elf who is very powerful and knows many things, even ancient things that were destroyed over two thousand years ago."

    I asked, "How do we get in contact with her?"

    Caleb said, "She''s a recluse, which means that getting in contact with her or her people will be not be easy."

    Victor said, "We can always visit the Yamato Kingdom and ask the emperor for an introduction."

    Lord Ethan nodded. "We can always pretend that it''s a friendly visit." He winked at me, and I blushed.

    Lord Geoffrey said, "Then we''ll extend our travelling agenda. After the international conference in Wulin, we will visit Yamato."

    It was then Aria said, "That sounds marvelous, my lord. We haven''t visited Lord Hara for so many years now. He''ll be pleased."

    I turned to Aria. "Lord Hara?"

    Felix said, "He''s a general of the Yamato Kingdom and our old sensei. He taught us some of their ninja techniques."

    Ah, I see. Like Silent Move, for example.

    Leona said, "And we haven''t seen Kuro for ages. He must be all grown up now. The last we saw him, he was a boy with a head that barely reached our chests."

    Aria nodded. "He must, mustn''t he?" She smiled, remembering the adorable dark-haired cat boy who had always followed her around, begging for her attention and stealing kisses from her.

 Chapter 101 - A Rose Ravished - Part 1

    After my meeting with the lords, I felt drained and eagerly left the room, along with Aria, Leona, and Brenna, while the lords headed over to their boardroom up on the seventh floor of the administration building to discuss their plan with the ministers of the kingdom. Of course, I was relieved to also find out that the special unit squad had returned from their disaster beast investigations only this morning. The result was that the monsters had not risen from their centuries-old slumber due to the suddenly release of my pure qi, thank God! Which meant that the kingdom was safe and the red protective shields still erected around the city and palace could be disarmed, and civilians lives and businesses could proceed as normal.

    Back at our quarters, I eagerly collapsed on the sofa once we got into the sitting room, a big sigh of relief escaping my lips as I did so.

    Brenna came to sit beside me, her arms wrapped around me. She said, "I still can''t get my head wrapped around the idea that you''re from another world, Alfie."

    I chuckled. "Well, I am. I''m an earthling, you know."

    Sitting across the room on the other sofa, Leona said, "Your world looks beautiful, Alfie, with all that ocean."

    I noticed once again that she sounded both awed and sad at the same time. Curiously, I asked, "Don''t you have an ocean here, too?"

    Beside Leona, Aria shook her head. "We used to have them, but after the Great Apocalypse¡­ three-fourths of our world was annihilated two thousand years ago. Along with it were hundreds and thousands of lives and our oceans, with some very precious sea creature species and, of course, most of the lands and half of the wildlife. Luckily, we still have some left due to preservation. Most kingdoms have their own aquarium farm where they preserve sea creatures. We have one, too, in the northern territories of the land. That''s where all our seafood comes from."

    I felt my throat tighten at hearing of such a massive disaster. I couldn''t help myself and asked, "How?"

    Brenna said, "Qi overtaxation. It was bound to happen one day because some were too greedy. Qi must come from somewhere, in the form of the cycle of life, and at the time, we took more than we gave in return. The realm''s qi core became unstable and collapsed, disconnecting many of the qi veins across the land. Then, during the peak of the Great Apocalypse, parts of the core exploded and¡­"

    The girl couldn''t go any further, as her voice broke.

    My thoughts were still on that particular topic after Aria, Leona, and Brenna left the quarters to resume their much-neglected duties at their respective jobs¡ªAria at the Mage Academy, Leona at the Military Clinic, and Brenna at the Magic Research Department.

    It was nearly evening, and I was about to head over to the kitchen to prepare the girls'' dinner when Felix contacted me via the WIFI qi network.

    "Hello, little elf," he said in greeting.

    I grinned in pleasant surprise at hearing his voice. Oddly enough, I didn''t mind him calling me little elf.

    I replied, "Hello, my lord," just to tease him.

    "Felix." He corrected.

    I chuckled. "Yes, Felix?"

    "I''m inviting you for dinner, darling. How does that sound?"

    Dinner? I said, "It sounds good, Felix. Is it with everyone else? As in all the lords and the girls as well?"

    "No," he said. "Not everyone else."

    Then does that mean it''s just him and me?

    I asked, "Is this a date, Felix?"

    He said, "Yes, it''s a date, darling. Be ready by six. I''ll pick you up then."

    I teased. "Not with your winged lion Ernie, I hope?"

    Suddenly, he burst out laughing as if he couldn''t help himself. "It won''t be with Ernie. Not on our first date."

    "I see," I said. "Then I''ll get dinner ready for the girls before six."

    "There''s no need. I''ve already contacted Aria and told her about our plan. They''ll be going out to a restaurant for dinner. All you need to do is spend your time dressing up and making sure you look delicious enough for me to sample."

    I snorted. "I think I''m already looking nice as I am, Felix." I looked down at myself, my hands touching the tulle skirt.

    He laughed as if he found my retort funny. Once he managed to stop, he said, "Well, then see you at six."

    I nodded my head. "See you then."

    Once our qi disconnected, I collapsed back onto the sofa, my face flushing hot.

    This would be my first date with Felix, I thought in awe, and unsurprisingly enough, I looked forward to it in excitement.

    * * *

    At exactly six that evening, Felix knocked on the door. The moment I opened it, he greeted me with a dashing grin as he scooped me into his iron-like arms and proceed to plant his lips against mine.

    His kiss was hot and passionate, and I found myself wrapping my arms around his shoulders, basking in the pleasure of his tenderness. When he finally terminated our kiss and moved back, he said, "I desperately needed that."

    I dug my fingers into his crimson hair as I said, "But it''s not even morning."

    "Doesn''t matter," he said bluntly. "I desire a taste of your nectar, my lovely, and I will have it."

    "Wow, don''t you sound all mighty, Felix?" I teased.

    He said, "How about we get going?"

    I nodded.

    As we were walking along the garden of the east wing¡ªhis arm wrapped intimately about my waist¡ªI asked, "Where are we going?"

    "That''s a secret," he said, his mauve eyes twinkling.

    A secret, eh? Well, I''d find out soon enough, I supposed.

    Indeed, it didn''t take long for that secret to be revealed, because I noted that we were heading toward his quarters in the north wing of the palace.

    After entering the building, he led me into a lift, where a moment later, we arrived on the seventh floor. Again, I didn''t realize that there was a seventh floor in this building because from outside, one could only see six. Unless, of course, this floor was hidden from view due to a high-tier protective barrier, like the central administrative building.

    I said, "I didn''t know there was a seventh floor here."

    "It''s protected. Here, only those with authorization can enter."

    "I see," I said.

    After stepping out of the lift, Felix then guided me toward a door at the end of the hallway. Of course, I didn''t miss the fact that everything here was very grand, with marble floor and wall columns, chandeliers, paintings, and other lavish d¨¦cor, which shouldn''t surprise me because this was the private quarters of the seven lords, the rulers of Acaedien, after all.

    Upon opening those grand double doors, I noticed that inside was a sitting room. Is this Felix''s personal quarters?

    "Come this way," Felix said, directing me toward another set of double doors that were currently left open on the other side.

    Passing through, I found myself on the balcony. Here, there was a great view of the palace and garden, as well as the city beyond with glittering dots of lights shimmering against the backdrop of the setting sun.

    Wow! I sighed in wonder at the beauty of the scenery of Acaedien City. I said, "This is beautiful."

    "It is, isn''t it?"

    I jumped at the unexpected voice coming my way and shifted my gaze from the scenery to my left side. There, I saw Lord Geoffrey, who had spoken a moment ago, as well as Caleb.

    Lord Geoffrey, alluringly gorgeous in white, was sitting in a chair behind the dining table, which was beautifully set with a bouquet of flowers as well as lit candles, along with mountains of mouthwatering food. Caleb, on the other hand, was standing there watching me, gracefully leaning his body against the rail of the balcony.

    I felt flustered for a moment, surprised. The fact that I didn''t expect to see them there, or be present at all, was obviously showing on my face.

    I moistened my lips as I curtsied. "My lords," I said, a little bit confused. Am I supposed to be on a date with three men, then? Instead of just Felix?

    Felix, who was beside me and still had his arm wrapped around my waist, said, "Didn''t I tell you you''re on a date with me, Caleb, and Geoffrey?"

    I felt heat rise on my cheeks and stammered, "No, you didn''t, Felix."

    Caleb said, "How very like you, Felix."

    All in black, the sinfully handsome Caleb came forward and gently whisked me away from Felix''s arm.

    "Come on. I''m starving. Let''s eat."

 Chapter 102 - A Rose Ravished - Part 2

    He led me to the table and then pulled a chair out for me, the one opposite Lord Geoffrey.

    As I sat, Lord Geoffrey said, "You look beautiful in that dress, Alfie."

    I said, "Thank you, my lord." Though he had already seen me in it this afternoon during the interrogation.

    Felix took the seat to my right and Caleb my left. As Felix was pouring some juice into my glass, Caleb and Lord Geoffrey started gathering food, oddly enough, onto my plate and after, theirs.

    As naturally as that, we started eating in this lovely sort of companionable silence. I guess the lords must be very hungry, and boy could they eat. Aria wasn''t kidding when she had told me the lords had big appetites. But of course, this was because of their dark qi, which apparently required a huge amount of daily sustenance to nourish it. I guess the other types of qi, the pure ones included, didn''t require as much food to cultivate them. Because I sure didn''t have that big of an appetite. Although, I did love food.

    It was halfway through the meal when I decided to question them about something that had been nagging at me since this afternoon.

    I cleared my throat, and I said, "About the earrings."

    Lord Geoffrey lifted his gaze to me, his emerald-green eyes twinkling. He asked, "You don''t like them?"

    I shook my head. "No, I love them very much, my lord. Brenna said because they have the Acaedien motif, it means that I''m¡­"

    "One of us," Lord Geoffrey said. "You''re family now, Alfie."

    Oddly enough, I felt my heart glow in delight at hearing this. So I was a part of their family now. How nice indeed. I licked my lower lip and said, "But I''m not of this world."

    Felix said, "Does it matter? The fact that we''re in love with you proves that whatever your background is and where you''re from doesn''t matter."

    I nodded in understanding. Wasn''t it fortunate for me that I happened to stumble into these men''s lives? Now I''d become one of them, a part of their family.

    I said, "Regarding that, there''s only one of me and three of you, my lords."

    Beside me, Felix shrugged his broad shoulders. "We don''t mind sharing."

    Across the table, Lord Geoffrey winked at me with a wicked grin that made my tummy flutter.

    He said, "If you don''t mind having three suitors, of course."

    I stammered, my face blushing hot, "I¡­ I don''t mind. Not at all. Fact is, I''m pleased that I don''t have to choose."

    Lord Geoffrey and Felix burst out laughing, while Caleb reached out and stroked my cheek fondly. I shifted my gaze to him and smiled.

    He said, "We''re glad you don''t mind. If you did, there''d be a problem on our part."

    "The thing is, Alfie," Lord Geoffrey said, "you might not end up with just the three of us." He chuckled. "Imagine that. You''ll have your own harem." He winked at me again.

    He was teasing me, wasn''t he?

    Of course, I knew exactly what he meant. I knew that the other lords, too¡ªNoah, Aaron, Victor, and Ethan¡ªwere smitten with me in their own way. It was hard not to notice, after all. Lord Ethan even declared out loud that he and his comrades wanted me when they had explained to me about the attraction between the pure and dark qi.

    I retorted, just to get back at him, "I don''t mind having my own harem, my lord, and starting with three is a perfect number for me."

    Gosh, I spoke about going into a relationship and having my own harem of hunky men as if it were natural, didn''t I? Suddenly, my mind flicked to the demanding question at hand.

    What about the sexy stuff? How was that going to work out?

    I shook my head and decided that we''d discuss it later. Now I wanted to know more about the earrings.

    I cleared my throat and asked, "Felix''s and Caleb''s earrings, are they qi suppressor items, too?"

    Lord Geoffrey nodded. "Yes." His eyes twinkling, he continued. "Due to a certain little elf from another world and the unexpected incident that occurred a week ago, they''ve leveled up again. In other words, they''ve gone through qi evolution. This resulted in some changes in appearance. Unfortunately, this time, the masks aren''t enough to hide and suppress their powers."

    Well, of course I knew that he was talking about me being that culprit of a little elf from another world.

    So because of me and my pure qi leading to that incident, both Caleb and Felix had their powers increased. Did that mean that their qi strength would evolve every time they went through some sort of berserk-like event and overcame it?

    I turned to Felix and said, "Is that why your hair color stays red, Felix?" Then I turned to Caleb. "And your hair looks even darker?"

    They both nodded.

    I chuckled. "I suppose, Felix, you''ll be a redhead from now on."

    He asked, "Don''t you like redheads, darling?"

    I said, grinning cheekily, "I like redheads, Felix. In fact, your hair color reminds me of the sun, very warm, generous, and giving."

    Felix showed me the oddest expression on his face then. Suddenly, his mauve eyes darkened, and he said loudly, as if he couldn''t contain himself anymore, "Fuck!"

    I asked, "What''s wrong?"

    Lord Geoffrey said, "It''s obvious that Felix has been doing his best to control himself, Alfie."

    Control himself?

    Then I saw the way Felix was looking at me, in that raw erotic way that made my heart skip.

    I see. Felix wanted me, didn''t he? He wanted to¡­ make love to me.

    Once I fully realized that, I felt my body respond by going all hot and bothered, while my face was flushing.

    Caleb said then, drawing my attention to him, "Before committing to this¡­ relationship of ours, Alfie, you need to know a few things."

    I cocked my head to one side. "A few things?"

    Lord Geoffrey said, "Regarding the intimacy part."

    "Have you had any experience before?" Felix asked gruffly.

    I shook my head. "I''ve never been with anyone before. Is that a problem? But I know the gist of it."

    God, I wondered if this was the type of conversation we should be having during dinner.

    I glanced around the table, looking at each man in turn. Was it just me or did they seem quite pleased with my answer?

    Were they pleased about the part where I had never been with anyone before, or were they pleased that I knew the gist of how sexual intercourse worked?

    Lord Geoffrey said, "The thing you need to know is, Alfie, once you''ve become intimate with us, your body will change."

    "Change?" I asked. "What do you mean change?"

    Felix said, "We''re demon lords, little elf. For one thing, when we make love, our qi sometimes could get out of control and we might end up hurting you."

    "I see," I said. "But I have strong qi, too, so shouldn''t I be able to handle it?"

    All three lords seemed pleased with that answer.

    Caleb said, "That aside, as Geoffrey said before, your body will change physiologically."

    Felix said, "In history, women who took demon lords as lovers tended to¡­ have disastrous ends."

    "Such as?" I asked.

    "They became mentally and emotionally unstable because they couldn''t handle the¡­ demands."

    Were they implying that demon lords were sex-craved addicts or something?

    Caleb said, "What we mean is that once you''ve mated with a particular demon lord, your body''s physiology will change to accommodate that demon lord. Your body will produce what we call qi nectar, and it can be quite unbearable for some."

    Lord Geoffrey said. "Which is why you need to think about this very carefully, Alfie."

    Caleb said, "Furthermore, your body''s aging process and mechanism will change to one that is like ours."

    "In other words, you will age slower than you normally would as a human," Lord Geoffrey said.

    "Because we''ve mated?" I asked. Not that we have yet, though.

    All three lords nodded.

    So it was just like when a vampire turned you, then? Your body''s mechanism changed and you were no longer human. Although being a demon lord''s lover didn''t mean that I''d be immortal, right? In fact, I didn''t think even the demon lords were immortal. They just had very long lifespans.

    I said, nodding my head, "I understand."

    Lord Geoffrey said, "Then we''ll let you have some time to think about it."

    I shook my head. "What is there to think about? I love all three of you, and no matter how hard or long I think about it, I''ll just end up with the same answer. I''ve already decided that I''d go into a relationship with all three of you, despite the fact I have no idea what the future holds for me, especially since I''m from another world. And of course, intimacy is a part of that relationship."

    God, I couldn''t believe I could say something like that. Then again, my logic was that when you finally found the one¡ªor in this case, three¡ªyou truly love, why wait? Why not enjoy the precious gift and time the universe generously offered you now? Before it all disappeared before your eyes?

    Suddenly, both Lord Geoffrey and Felix burst out laughing again. Meanwhile, Caleb pulled me into his arms and kissed me on the lips so hard and so passionately that I felt my body quivering with ardor.

    When he drew back, he said, "This is getting harder by the second."

    I chuckled. "Then what are you all waiting for?"

 Chapter 103 - A Rose Ravished - Part 3

    Caleb swiftly got up from his chair and picked me up in his arms. I, in turn, wrapped my arms around his muscular shoulders as he carried me across the balcony and then through the double doors.

    Of course, I had no idea where he was taking me, but I trusted that it''d be somewhere private and away from prying eyes. Because really, this was going to be my first time making love, and I certainly didn''t want anyone seeing me being, umm, stripped naked and¡­

    Behind me, I saw that both Felix and Lord Geoffrey were leaving the table, too, and it was only then that it fully dawned on me.

    Shit! I was going to have three men making love to me at the same time, wasn''t I? We hadn''t even discussed this properly yet. I had thought that it''d just be one lord, one night at a time. Not all three at once.

    I tightened my arms around Caleb, which drew his eyes to me. "Are you nervous?" he asked.

    Timidly, I nodded my head. I said, "A little, but it can''t be helped since it''s my first time and it''s with three men."

    Behind me, Lord Geoffrey said, "We''ll make sure you''re comfortable and enjoying yourself, Alfie."

    Felix nodded, his eyes dark. Then he said gruffly, as if in pain or something, "But if you''re not ready or are uncomfortable about this, having us take you, then tell us. We''re not pressing you, Alfie."

    I buried my face against Caleb''s neck, inhaling his erotic scent. I found that I very much loved it.

    I said, "I''m fine. I''m ready. I want to do this."

    Yes, I wanted them to make love to me. I wanted them to kiss me and make me cry in pleasure. I wanted them to fuck me until I was dazed and breathless. I wanted them so badly that it was making my head spin.

    Of course, I had no idea if my explicitly intense feelings of sexual attraction and love toward the three lords was due to my newly released pure qi, or if it was me personally.

    Without the pure qi, would I still be attracted to these men?

    I realized without even having to think about it that yes, I''d still be attracted to them. In fact, I had been attracted to them since the first time I had met them back in the woods. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have let them be so intimate with me, touching me and kissing me.

    I noted that Lord Geoffrey and Felix looked relieved at my answer. Gosh, had they been holding their breath?

    Caleb, on the other hand, was grinning at me, his steel-gray eyes twinkling.

    A moment later, he carried me into an enormous bedchamber. Here, I noted that everything was just so majestic, even more so than a royal suite in a five-star hotel. There was a splendidly imposing bed that was positioned in the middle of the room. At the base of that bed was the sitting area, with stylish sofas and armchairs, along with a beautifully designed coffee table and an ostentatious bouquet of flowers. Along the walls were columns that were beautifully crafted, and hanging down from the ceiling was an intricately designed chandelier. To the left side of the chamber was a hearth, which apparently had the fire going. In this warm weather? Or was it just to make the atmosphere more romantic?

    Indeed, it did feel very romantic, because as we entered the chamber, the lights suddenly dimmed by themselves, followed by the fluttering flames of the candles that came flickering on.

    "Wow!" I uttered in awe. "This room is nice."

    Behind me, Lord Geoffrey said, "It''s a chamber designed specifically for this purpose."

    Good Lord, how much more detailed could these men get? To build a room especially for love-making?

    Caleb gently put me down on the large bed, and the instant my backside touched the super-soft mattress beneath me, I became even more nervous.

    Caleb came down to his knees, kneeling on the floor in front of me while he had his arms encircling my small waist. Behind Caleb, I noticed that Felix was beginning to take off his clothes. First came off the jacket and then his blouse. Lord Geoffrey, on the other hand, was chanting a spell. Suddenly, I heard a hum, which was followed by the glow of a blue hue around the room.

    He erected a barrier?

    As if to answer my question, Lord Geoffrey said, "In case we get too excited." He winked at me.

    Ah, I see. Their powerful qi. We surely didn''t want any disaster to happen during this intimate session, did we?

    Caleb said, drawing my attention back to him, "We haven''t done this for a while, so it might get¡­ intense. Make sure you tell us if you''re uncomfortable or hurt in any way."

    What does he mean by that? Intense? Was he implying that because they hadn''t done it for a while, they had been so pent up and sexually frustrated that they''d go all out and¡­

    Caleb cupped my face and planted his lips against mine. Then he slowly and gently kissed me, his lips wet and warm and very gentle, as if he were cherishing me or something.

    I groaned softly in pleasure, because boy did he know how to kiss, despite the fact that he hadn''t made love for a while, according to him.

    When he urged my lips to part for him, I eagerly obliged, wanting more of him. Instantly, he plunged his hungry tongue into my mouth, and as he began to explore me, I felt him drawing me up to a standing position.

    Once I was on my feet, I wrapped my arms around his powerful shoulders, embracing him and drawing him even closer to me, feeling the length of his hard, hot body against me.

    Suddenly, I felt the heat of another man behind me.

    "Fuck, you smell amazing," Felix said, his hot breath fanning seductively against my left ear. He then buried his face against the nape of my neck, giving me sweet, little kisses at the same time Caleb continued to ravish my lips, mouth, and tongue, stroking me wildly and passionately.

    I gave more groans of pleasure as my body squirmed delicately under these two men''s ardent kisses and touches.

    Still kissing me and inhaling my scent, Felix unzipped my dress from behind and then slipped the top off me, pulling the fabric off my arms and then down my waist and all the way down until the pile rested on the floor around my ankles.

    Naked except for a pair of undies, I felt quite exposed, especially when my hot skin was touched by the cool evening air.

    The moment my dress was off, Felix eagerly cupped my well-endowed breasts, one in each hand.

    "Fuck," he said. "They''re so fucking beautiful." He kissed my neck again as he squeezed my breasts excitedly, as if he couldn''t control himself, fondling and stroking. While he caressed my breasts, his fingers and thumbs were playing with and teasing my nipples until they were very aroused. "You''re so beautiful, Alfie."

    I couldn''t respond to him because my head was in a hot daze of a mess while Caleb was going crazy kissing me, his tongue stroking and his mouth sucking mine, devouring me as if he had been starving for me for centuries.

    When he finally released me from that magical, ardent kiss of his, I was so breathless and out of sorts that I collapsed back against Felix, who was still fondling my breasts and kissing the side of my neck.

    Groaning softly, my body writhing in pleasure in Caleb''s and Felix''s embrace, I bit my lip as I gazed across the room. There was Lord Geoffrey, sitting on a chair while watching us, his eyes dark.

    Was he going to participate later? But of course, I didn''t have time to think about him because Caleb was giving me those little cute kisses down my body, starting from my lips to my chin, then my chest, then lower along the valley of my breasts down to my belly, and then even lower.

    There, he came to kneel on the floor once again and kissed my womanly place through my thin, lacey panties.

 Chapter 104 - A Rose Ravished - Part 4

    My body was shaking uncontrollably in anticipation as Caleb then touched the thin fabric of my panties and slid them down my legs.

    The moment the panties were no longer covering me down there, I felt my insides squirming in elation and eagerness.

    Now completely and utterly bare for three demon lords to enjoy the sight of me, I gave out a little cry of pleasure.

    Caleb glanced up at me as I in turn gazed down at him. He must have noticed my hot, eager expression because he gave me a dark, sinful look.

    He gently touched my bare pussy, and I cried out weakly, my knees weak.

    He seemed to be pleased with my reaction because he touched me again, his fingers and thumb teasing my flesh down there so mercilessly that I became quite breathless.

    Meanwhile, behind me, Felix drew my attention to him by tilting my face to his. Then he kissed me, his lips against mine, and when he plunged his tongue into my mouth, Caleb started kissing my other lips down there, too.

    Instantly, I groaned loudly as my body was being ravished by two demon lords. As Felix continued to kiss me on the lips, he was also playing havoc with me by teasing my breasts, too, his fingers pinching at my nipples relentlessly until the two little buds were so very aroused and sensitive that they turned red and plump, like marbles.

    By the time the two men stopped their erotic, tantalizing foreplay, I was so dazed that I swear I could have collapsed if I hadn''t happened to already be in Felix''s arms.

    A moment later, Felix moved me around and lifted me in his arms. Turning, he then gently put me on the bed.

    I fell back, breathless and out of sorts, my naked body exposed for both men to feast their eyes on.

    As Caleb was taking off his clothes, Felix got on the bed and came to lie beside me and proceeded to kiss me everywhere on my body while his hands were stroking and caressing my already very sensitive skin.

    I was enjoying the moment very much with Felix when, suddenly, Lord Geoffrey appeared at the edge of the bed as if out of the blue.

    God, I must look like a hot mess right now.

    Looking down at me with those emerald-green eyes of his, Lord Geoffrey gave me a wicked grin.

    "You''re enchanting, Alfie," he said. "Looking at you like this, even a monk wouldn''t be able to control himself from ravishing you. And we''re no fucking monks, or saints for that matter."

    As if he couldn''t help himself, he leaned over and touched his thumb on my lips as his hand cupped my flushed face. Then he pressed and rubbed my moist lips, teasing me mercilessly until I began to groan loudly.

    While Lord Geoffrey was molesting my lips, Felix continued to kiss me, and his hands fondled my breasts as if he couldn''t get enough of them.

    A moment later, Lord Geoffrey removed his hand, inserted it into his trouser pocket, and took something out. In a haze of pleasure, I noted that it was a small pill, glowing and white in color.

    As if to answer me, Lord Geoffrey said, "It''s your first time, and this will ease your pain when we¡­" His eyes glinted sinfully. "Fuck you."

    The moment he said the word fuck, my body became even hotter in response and the burning need inside me grew.

    Lord Geoffrey then sat on the side of the bed and spread my legs out. His emerald-green eyes were glinting with a dark passion as he stared long and hard at my pussy, all wet and ready to be ravished.

    He took his time stroking my inner thigh, and I groaned at his teasing, feathery touches.

    Once his hand was at my pussy, he palmed me, and I writhed in delight at the contact as I groaned loudly at the same time.

    Pleased with my response, he started stroking my sensitive flesh down there. Then I felt him insert that glowing pill into me, and the moment it touched my flesh, it melted.

    Suddenly, Lord Geoffrey moved back from the bed and resumed his position on the armchair. As he continued to once again watch, Caleb¡ªnow completely naked¡ªcame onto the bed and took his position on top of me. I noticed that his body was glowing hot, as well as the dark qi pulsating, the energy dancing about him like steam rising. I saw that the same was happening with Felix.

    Caleb came down and eagerly paid his undivided attention to my breasts, grabbing them in his hungry hands as his head came down and his wide-open mouth devoured the mounds, first the left and then the right.

    His mouth was hot against my flesh, which felt heavenly. As he continued to devour me, sucking, licking, kissing, and nibbling at my nipples as if he were a starving beast, Felix was doing the same with my mouth.

    I groaned softly under these men''s kisses as my body danced erotically to the tune of their demands.

    It wasn''t long until Caleb was moving my legs apart and I felt his rock-hard cock rubbing against my wet and hot pussy, which made my body quiver in even more needy pleasure.

    God, I had never felt anything like this before. I thought that my mind was going to go berserk if Caleb didn''t take me, didn''t fuck me hard out now.

    "Please¡­" I begged, biting my lower lip. "Fuck me, Caleb. Please fuck me now."

    His hands tightened around my thighs in response to my encouraging, demanding words.

    "As you please, princess," he said darkly.

    He slowly inserted his erect cock into me, and the moment I felt him, so hard and hot and just big, I shuddered in satisfied ecstasy.

    Then he started moving inside me, and I cried out in pleasure into Felix''s mouth.

    Oh God! Oh God! I was going mindless as Caleb thrust his penis inside me, driving me insane with so much pleasure that I thought I might just die.

    Beneath the two men, I writhed, my body moving and dancing erotically as I cried out, singing a love song, telling them of how much I loved them.

    Suddenly, Caleb wrapped his powerful arms around my waist and hoisted me up, drawing me away from Felix''s kiss. Then I found myself straddling Caleb, my legs instinctively wrapping around his flanks as he continued to fuck me and I, in turn, moved along with him.

    I buried my face against his neck as my body danced in pleasure. Behind me, Felix started kissing along the line of my slender back, never wanting to let me go for even a second.

    My cries were loud as my body shook. Breathlessly, I groaned, "I''m¡­ coming¡­ Caleb."

    "Yes¡­ Fuck¡­ Come¡­ Alfie¡­" he said.

    Then he propelled into me harder and faster, and my head felt so dazed and my body so out of control that I screamed and cried as my head spun, overwhelmed at the powerful pleasure that was rushing and erupting throughout my body.

    Oh God! Oh God!

    "Caleb! Caleb!" I sang his name in between short breaths.

    Suddenly, I felt Caleb''s mouth on my neck and, along with it, two sharp fangs.

    Riding him wildly, I tightened my arms around his powerful, taut shoulders, encouraging him to just go ahead and bite me. And indeed, he did, his sharp fangs piercing into the skin of my neck and sucking at my flesh as he fucked me even harder and faster.

    We both groaned loudly, and then I came, my body going tense and then releasing as I felt an overwhelmingly intense, powerful rapture washing over me.

    Breathless and dazed, I collapsed back against Felix, who then eagerly pulled me away from Caleb and back onto the bed.

    There I lay, uninhibited, breath heaving from the intense orgasm I had just had with Caleb.

    As I took time to recover, Felix was kissing me everywhere as his hands caressed me. A moment later, his face appeared inches from me. His eyes dark, he asked, "Are you all right?"

    I licked my lips as I nodded my head in the positive.

    He smiled. "Can you handle me, do you think?"

    I reached my hand out and touched his face. I said, still breathless and a little dazed, "Of course. Now take me, my lord."

    His mauve eyes darkened even more when I teased him. Without wasting any time, he moved and lifted one of my legs.

    A different position?

    Resting my leg over his powerful shoulder, he then moved and inserted his erect, rock-hard cock into me and pulled out again, teasing me.

    I bit my lower lip as I groaned. "Ngh¡­ Felix¡­"

    He kissed me at the same time he started thrusting into me, his motion fast and furious from the get-go. In a split second, I found myself dancing erotically along with him, my body moving up and down as he fucked me.

    My mind was once again in a haze of a mess, feeling only the insane pleasure that was coursing throughout my body as I cried into Felix''s mouth.

    Then he moved his head back and shifted his attention to my neck. There, he snuggled his face against it, and before I knew it, he bit me, his fangs piercing into my skin.

    Like Caleb, he proceeded to suck at my flesh as if he couldn''t help himself. Of course, he did all this while continuing to fuck me hard out.

    When he pulled his fangs out of my neck some moments later, he also pulled his still-erect cock out of my eager and wanton pussy. Then he guided me to a new position.

 Chapter 105 - A Rose Ravished - Part 5

    From across the room, Lord Geoffrey was intently watching their enchanting girl Alfie, her body glowing, her qi¡ªwhite and sparkling brilliantly¡ªpulsating and dancing about her, telling them of how much she was enjoying herself. Her voice¡ªsoft and sweet¡ªwas groaning delicately as Caleb and Felix kissed her, tasting every inch of her.

    Geoffrey moved his legs and rested back because his hard cock was getting more than a little uncomfortable in that position, sitting with one leg crossed over the other.

    Of course, he wanted to join in the fun, but now was not the time. One of them had to stay back and watch, after all. Due to their overly powerful qi, the barriers in this room might just break if one of them got too excited.

    When Caleb started fucking Alfie, their qi was erupting in excitement, threatening to destroy the layers of barriers. Luckily, Geoffrey snapped his fingers and released more of his own qi to strengthen the shields.

    If the shields were to break, then he wasn''t sure if the whole building would still be intact when they were finally done with Alfie.

    Of course, this floor, and more especially this room, had specialized barriers designed specifically for this sort of thing. However, since there were three of them mating with Alfie, they''d need to be extra cautious, and hence, Geoffrey had erected another layer of shielding on the already shielded building and room, as a precaution. And now those very shields were threatening to break every time one of them fucked Alfie, which didn''t surprise him.

    It was Felix''s turn to take Alfie now, and he had her on her back with one leg over his shoulder. Then he began to fuck her, and as he did so, their qi started pulsating and giving off sparks in exhilaration. Once again, the barriers shook, threatening to break, as well as that supposedly sturdy bed that was made of the realm''s strongest steel.

    Once Felix had marked Alfie, as Caleb had done, with his fangs, the man then guided Alfie to a new position. This time, he had her facing Caleb and on her knees. Then he pulled her back to him, inserting his massive hard cock into her sweet, hot pussy.

    On the other side, Caleb took the opportunity and drew Alfie''s face toward his. Then he proceeded to kiss her and fondle her breasts, which of course, Geoffrey couldn''t wait to touch, tease, kiss, and suck. Meanwhile, Felix continued to fuck Alfie, driving his cock deeper into her so that it made her cry out in an intensely insane pleasure.

    "Ngh¡­" she cried out into Caleb''s mouth, her slender body moving and dancing erotically with Felix''s powerful, ruthless thrusting.

    The sight was, needless to say, fucking beautiful and erotic. Geoffrey felt his penis get even harder, if that were even possible. So much so that it was painful.

    Because he couldn''t help himself, he took off his clothes, and once naked, he resumed his seat and started rubbing himself as he watched.

    "Felix!" Alfie cried out softly, her body quivering.

    Geoffrey''s eyes feasted on the sight of Alfie''s face, her expression beautiful. Then he shifted his gaze to her dancing breasts, the soft, voluminous flesh bouncing about so erotically that it nearly made him come on the spot. But of course, Geoffrey managed to hold himself back.

    His gaze then moved lower, along Alfie''s slender body, and stopped at her cute backside, which was banging back and forward as Felix fucked her, thrusting at her relentlessly

    "Felix¡­ I''m¡­ coming¡­" she cried out softly as her body tensed.

    As if encouraged, Felix fucked her even harder and faster, so much so that both their bodies were clattering at the movement, along with their qi giving off more sparks and, of course, the barriers crackling.

    "Fuck!" Felix breathed out as he continued to thrust as he held on to her upper arms tightly, his fingers bruising her fair skin. He hadn''t fucked a woman in such a long time, after all, and he went all out, driving both Alfie and himself insane with pleasure.

    Alfie screamed, her voice soft and sweet like honey, as she orgasmed for the second time. When she collapsed, exhausted, Geoffrey stood.

    Naked, with his hard cock sticking out like a steel pole, he came over and climbed onto the bed. Caleb must have known it was his time to watch over them because he got off the bed and went to sit on the sofa, pouring himself a glass of chilled white wine.

    On the bed, Geoffrey caught Alfie by the wrist and demandingly pulled her to him.

    She was still breathless and dazed and so damned fucking alluring that Geoffrey didn''t know if he could hold on much longer.

    Without any warning, he devoured her sweet, moist, enticing lips, kissing her hard.

    Fuck! The first time he had kissed her had been back in the woods, weeks ago, when he had put a suppressor spell on her.

    Back then, he hadn''t been able to help himself and used the process of the necessary spell as an excuse to kiss her. Because, well, he had fallen for her¡ªeven dressed as a boy¡ªthe moment he had seen her. Of course, with such a spell, a small cut of his finger to get some of his blood and, hence, qi for her to drink was enough. But as always, cunning Lord Geoffrey had other plans, and thus had initiated a small wound on his own lips and kissed her, making her drink his blood to seal the spell.

    Her lips were soft, wet, and sweet while her tongue was simply adorable as she did her best at trying to keep up with his demanding, forceful one.

    When he finally pulled back, she was so breathless, dazed, and disoriented that it nearly drove Geoffrey insane with lust at the sight.

    Fuck, he wanted to bully her even more.

    He shifted his attention to her exquisite and very aroused breasts. They were the perfect size. Of course, he had suspected that they were probably already perfect even before Alfie had naively consumed Noah''s golden pill, because anything about Alfie was perfect, regardless. But now, however, the very sight could make a man hard and come in an instant.

    He noted that her nipples were red and glistening like two little marbles, and because he couldn''t help himself, he leaned forward and popped one into his hot mouth.

    "Ngh¡­" Alfie groaned softly as she instinctively held his blond head, her fingers digging into his long hair.

    She wanted more, he knew that, and Geoffrey obliged by sucking at her nipple.

    Fuck! He couldn''t wait until her body changed physiologically. After they had mated with her, branding her with their demon fangs and releasing their unique qi into her blood, within weeks, her body would begin to produce qi nectar, which would give off the sweet pheromone that''d drive them mad in heat.

 Chapter 106 - A Rose Ravished - Part 6

    Needless to say, he¡ªand without a doubt, both Caleb and Felix¡ªcouldn''t wait to taste Alfie''s sweet qi nectar. They''d relentlessly suck it out of her, both from her breasts and her pussy. Yes, it''d drive her wild and possibly insane with pleasure, and might even¡­

    Fuck! He didn''t want to think that far, that it might traumatize her like it had other women who had taken demons as their mates because of the demand and intensity. Yet, oddly enough, Geoffrey felt in his gut that Alfie would be all right. She had a strong will and, even more so, a strong pure qi. He felt that she would be able to handle demon lords as her mates just fine. She''d be able to handle them fucking her relentlessly again and again.

    Fuck! Her nipple felt and tasted amazing in his mouth. Thus, he continued to tease her, even nibbling at the sensitive flesh so that it made her cry out in agonized pleasure.

    Geoffrey shifted his attention to her other breast and nipple, and as he continued to molest her flesh there, Felix claimed her lips and kissed her hard.

    When Geoffrey finally decided to stop teasing her breasts, he turned his attention to her pussy, and the moment he saw how moist and hot she was, he felt his penis twitching in anticipation.

    He flicked his eyes to her face and noted that Felix was still kissing her as she groaned into his mouth. Finding the sight a turn-on, Geoffrey spread Alfie''s legs even farther and then moved himself into position.

    First, he teased her by rubbing the tip of his cock against her sensitive flesh. He saw her grabbing onto Felix''s arms as if she couldn''t'' help herself, signifying to Geoffrey that she wanted more.

    Geoffrey then inserted his cock, which easily slid into her.

    The moment his hard penis was inside her hot pussy, he felt her insides wrapping around him and sucking at him, pulling his cock and wanting more out of it.

    He felt like roaring in wild pleasure and excitement. Was this how Felix and Caleb had felt when they had fucked her?

    Fuck! Her pussy was fucking amazing. He wasn''t even moving, and she was already sucking at him.

    No longer able to contain himself, Geoffrey eagerly started moving, slowly at first. He wanted to feel her inside and make her get used to his large size and shape. Eventually, of course, she''d get used to all their large size and shape.

    Alfie''s body shuddered in ecstasy as Geoffrey started moving fast and harder. With each new thrust, he went deeper into her.

    Geoffrey watched, mesmerized at the way her body moved, dancing along in time to him fucking her, her beautiful breasts bouncing wildly, as did her whole body.

    Fuck! What a sight.

    Geoffrey went faster and faster and then so much faster that Alfie cried out his name the moment Felix moved back, releasing her lips.

    "Ngh¡­ My Lord¡­ Geoffrey¡­"

    Geoffrey hoisted her up until the lower half of her body was raised off the bed. She instinctively wrapped her legs around his flanks as he relentlessly fucked her. In this new position, he felt more of her, deeper.

    Fuck, he was about to come. Fuck, his cock was about to burst. Fuck, he felt so fucking amazing.

    "I''m coming¡­" she cried out, tears in her eyes as he screwed her and pounded into her again and again and again.

    And then she came, her body tensed and shuddering in pleasure. A second later, Geoffrey came as well. His semen shot out into her hot pussy, branding her on the inside as Caleb and Felix had done previously.

    Alfie''s body was still shaking when Geoffrey came down to her and kissed her on her damp forehead.

    Her face was flushed, and her eyes were bright as she gazed up at him. Of course, she still hadn''t been able to catch her breath to speak. Though, she did give him a smile, which pleased him.

    A moment later, she closed her eyes, and Geoffrey knew that she needed time to rest and recover from the exhaustion of three demon lords fucking her hard out.

    While Alfie lay on the bed, asleep, the men¡ªwith pants on and opened shirts¡ªsat on the sofas and armchairs, discussing the upcoming conference at Wulin. It was midnight when Alfie woke up.

    Caleb kissed her forehead and then asked, "How are you feeling, sweetheart?"

    Alfie rubbed her eyes, looking around her in confusion. Once she had seen the three men, she suddenly blushed severely, her cheeks red hot.

    Moistening her lips, she said, "I''m a bit thirsty, but I''m fine."

    Felix asked, "Any pain?"

    She thought about this for a moment and then shook her head. "No pain, just¡­"

    Geoffrey came to sit on the side of the bed. "Just?"

    She said, inserting her long hair behind her ear, "Just that there is this buzzing sensation¡­ Pleasure is still coursing through my body."

    The three men smiled arrogantly at hearing this. To have their girl''s body still buzzing in pleasure hours after they had had sex, that was something amazing all together.

    Caleb said, "I''ll get something for you to drink and eat."

    She nodded.

    Of course, after she had her snacks, the men didn''t let her out of the chamber to return to her quarters. They resumed their much-anticipated love-making once again, and Alfie found herself on the sofa on all fours, her butt sticking out in the air.

    Behind her, Caleb drove his rock-hard erect penis into her once again wet and hot pussy, the tip of his mighty beast seductively grinding and rubbing against her sensitive inside.

    She groaned as her body danced back and forth on that sofa, her weak limbs pressing hard on the soft upholstery.

    On the opposite sofa, both Felix and Geoffrey sat and watched their girl being fucked by their comrade as they sipped on wine. The sight was a turn-on for sure, and they enjoyed every moment of it.

    They loved the way Alfie''s slender body moved, in that erotic, sexy way. They loved her bouncing breasts and jiggling backside as she was being fucked relentlessly by Caleb.

    Suddenly, Caleb moved, caught both her upper arms, and drew her up. Now she was only on her knees, and the sight of her in that position was even better. Now they could see fully from a frontal view, her breasts bouncing even harder and faster and her body shaking and clattering as Caleb thrust and banged into her, faster and harder.

    She gave out sexy cries as Caleb fucked and fucked and fucked her for some fifteen minutes more, until finally, he gave one more thrust and she came, crying out until she was breathless, her body shaking at the orgasm.

    Caleb caught her before she weakly fell to the floor.

    When Felix made his move some moments later¡ªafter Alfie had her rest¡ªhe got her down on the floor and then fucked her hard for a long twenty minutes. Of course, the sight of her in the missionary position only grew the lust in Geoffrey even more, and when it was his time to fuck her again, he had her legs up in the air, which he tightly held on either side of his waist, his rock-hard penis inside her, banging her furiously and wildly as she half lay back on the sofa, crying out in pleasure. When she nearly came, he pulled her up and pierced his fangs into the sensitive skin of her neck, sucking at her while he relentlessly fucked her until Alfie fell unconscious.

 Chapter 107 - A Rose Ravished - Part 7

    When I next woke up, the first thing I saw was Lord Geoffrey''s gorgeous face, his emerald-green eyes twinkling as he was watching me.

    I gave him a smile. "My lord," I greeted.

    "Geoffrey," he said. "Call me Geoffrey."

    I licked my lips and obediently gave his name a try. "Geoffrey."

    He looked pleased at my attempt. Suddenly, he leaned down and kissed me gently on the lips. When he moved back, he asked, "How are you feeling? Are you sore anywhere?"

    I shook my head. "It must be that pill you, err¡­ put inside me. I don''t feel any pain at all down there."

    He chuckled. "Good to hear. Noah invented that, you know."

    "Did he now?" I wasn''t at all surprised. Then I wondered if it was available on the market. Probably not. It was probably only invented for the demon lords to use, considering how very demon like they were in bed.

    Suddenly, I felt a flare of pleasure rushing through my body and groaned softly.

    That caught Geoffrey''s attention. Was it just me or did he looked pleased and amused at the same time?

    "Something wrong?" he asked, knowing full well what I had just experienced. Gosh, he was being mean, wasn''t he?

    I said haughtily, "Nothing."

    He moved across the bed and then pulled me into his arms. He began to give me little kisses everywhere, from my forehead to my nose, cheeks, lips, chin, breasts, each nipple, my belly button, and then my pussy and even each cheek of my backside.

    What is he doing?

    Once he was done, he said, "My morning ritual kisses, love. Get used to it."

    My face flushing hot in embarrassment, I said, "I won''t get used to it."

    He stood then and picked me up in his arms. I, in turn, eagerly wrapped my arms around his powerful shoulders.

    "Where are you taking me? And where are Felix and Caleb?"

    "Bathing," he said. "They''re in the bathing chamber."

    "Ah, I see." Then I wondered what time it was.

    I glanced at the windows across the room and noted that it was quite bright outside. It must be around midmorning, I decided. Gosh, I had been sleeping in that late? Then again, I had been kept up quite late last night, hadn''t I? Furthermore, I had been relentlessly¡­ fucked by three demon lords.

    Talking about sexy. I wondered why my body suddenly felt a little weird, as if that pleasant, warm sensation¡ªthough not prominent¡ªwas still there. Was this what the lords meant about after we''d mated? The change in my physiology?

    They also mentioned something about qi nectar as well. What could that be? Just a change in my qi, possibly? Something else?

    Well, whatever the case, I was sure I''d be all right. If it was truly bad, as in it''d hurt me, I''d just tell them, and I was sure they''d figure out a way to help me.

    Geoffrey opened a door, and a moment later, I found that we were in a bathing chamber. Though this one was not that different from the one in the girls'' quarters, with a shower cubicle and pool, it was much grander and the pool itself was larger, with boulders in one section and a cascading waterfall in another. Very fancy indeed.

    Immersed in the pool were Felix and Caleb, naked and enjoying their time nicely. When they saw Geoffrey and me coming in through the door, they both greeted me.

    "Hello, little elf," Felix said.

    "Good morning, Alfie," Caleb said.

    I replied, "Morning, Felix. Morning, Caleb."

    After that, Geoffrey led me into the shower cubicle. There, we started cleaning ourselves, or more like Geoffrey was cleaning me, his hands stroking every inch of my body, which was covered in heavenly scented foamy shower gel. He paid much attention to my breasts, fondling and caressing them as he cleansed me and, of course, my womanly bits down there. By the time he was done, I felt not only very clean, but very much turned on. Once he rinsed me, I was sure my skin was sparkling.

    When we entered the pool, Felix called out to me, "Come, darling, sit on my lap."

    He still hadn''t given up on that, eh? Wanting me on his lap in a hot spring pool.

    I obediently headed toward him, and once I was in front of him, he gently pulled me down. And just like that, I was sitting on Felix''s mighty lap, my bare backside intimately against his crotch, the side of my bare breast rubbing against his chest, and one of my arms around his shoulders.

    He kissed me on the lips and then on the cheek. As he began to become more involved in kissing me, I shifted my gaze to his chest, marveling at his many battle scars. Then, because I couldn''t help myself, I gently and lightly touched and then caressed the marks.

    From the other side of the pool, Geoffrey said, "Are you intending on making love to Alfie again, Felix? You do realize that we don''t have time for that. We have a shitload to do today."

    Pulling away from my neck, Felix gave out a big sigh. "I know that. But this little elf needs our attention." He slid his hand between my legs and touched my pussy. "She wants us."

    I blushed and snapped, "It''s all your fault, my Lord Geoffrey."

    Suddenly, Geoffrey laughed. Perhaps he had done that on purpose when he had been cleansing me in the shower. Making me so turned on that¡­

    Felix slipped his fingers into my wet, hot pussy, and I groaned softly, melting against the man. I even searched for a passionate kiss from him, which he eagerly obliged.

    Behind me, I heard water splashing, and a moment later, I felt a man behind me, gathering my long hair to one side so that he could get access to my skin. It was Caleb, and he said, "It can''t be helped. Erect the barrier, Geoffrey."

    Across the pool, I heard Geoffrey laugh in amusement. He said, "Of course it can''t be helped that our girl wants us that much."

    I listened to his musical voice chanting a spell while Felix kissed me, his tongue playing havoc in my mouth. Then I heard the hum and knew that the barrier was on.

    Felix released our kiss and moved his attention to my breasts, lovingly kissing and teasing them. Meanwhile, behind me, Caleb kissed my back as his hands stroked my body.

    It wasn''t long before Felix inserted his rock-hard, large penis into my pussy, and the moment I felt his beast inside, my body shuddered and squirmed in pleasure as I cried out softly.

    In that position, standing in the pool with the hot spring water thigh deep, Felix behind me and Caleb in front of me, we got going. Felix was thrusting into me insistently and ruthlessly, his hot, hard penis grinding against the inside lining of my wet and eager pussy while the tip drove deeper into me.

    Oh God, it felt so good. It just felt so amazing that my head was in a haze. All I felt was the pleasure that was coursing throughout my body.

    Caleb was kissing me, and I cried into his mouth as Felix continued to pound into me, making my body move and dance along with him.

    When we both came, I shuddered in ecstasy. Of course, I didn''t even have time to catch my breath before Caleb drew me closer to him, lifted one of my legs, and then took me¡ªhis rock-hard penis slid into my pussy easily and eagerly.

    Instantly, my pussy twitched and wrapped eagerly around him, feeling the full length of his hardness.

    I groaned as I wrapped my arms around his powerful shoulders. Then he began, once again like last night, to relentlessly fuck me until I was breathless and dazed, until I came so hard that I collapsed onto him.

    When it was Geoffrey''s turn, we got out of the pool, with me half lying back on the marble floor, which was hard and cool against my skin. Behind me, supporting me, was Caleb, my back resting against his front, his face snuggling against my neck.

    In front of me was Geoffrey, his blond hair down and long, his powerful body taut. With my legs eagerly spread wide apart, he drove his rock-hard penis into me and then fucked me so hard and so fast that my body shook along with him so furiously that I started crying, at both the overpowering pleasure and intensity.

    I must have looked a sight, for behind me, I felt Caleb going hard again, and he hungrily and excitedly squeezed my breasts in his hands as Geoffrey thrust into me so that I became so breathless and out of sorts that I thought I might just die.

    I screamed, my whole body shaking like a leaf in a storm as I came at the same time Geoffrey did.

    When he pulled out, his semen hot and silky inside me, Caleb couldn''t control himself and shifted me around so that I had my pussy toward him. Then he eagerly took me again, his once again rock-hard penis driving in so hard and so fast that I cried, begging for more. Once he was done with me some time later, Felix wasn''t about to be left out for a chance at taking me a second round. He had me hard, there on the marble floor as well, with me sprawling on my side, one leg over his shoulder, his hard cock inside me, pounding into me until I came long and so hard that I was breathless and collapsed.

    In the end, the three lords did not leave for their work that day. Once I somehow managed to recover, they cleaned me up¡ªyes, three men cleaning up after they had taken me relentlessly¡ªuntil I was spic and span. Then I found myself sitting on the sofa, having lunch with them. Needless to say, I was starving and ate to my heart''s content while being lovingly cocooned in Felix''s arms.

    We spent our afternoon chatting, with me telling them all about my world and, of course, my childhood, of my parents and our travels, of the wonders of Earth, of the new technology, of the old ancient world, of the food and culture, and so much more. They, in turn, told me about how their world used to be, which helped with my research, and of their own adventures.

    By the time dinner came around, we ate and continued to talk even more about many random subjects. I had to be honest that I had never felt this connected with anyone before, in both mind, body, and soul. I must also say that I felt blessed. I guess I could view my transmigration into this as a blessing in disguise.

    I smiled, thinking about that.

    Caleb leaned forward and kissed me gently on the lips. Once he moved back, he asked, "Are you keen for another round?"

    I raised my brows at him. "But we''ve only just done it this morning."

    Felix said, "We''re demon lords, Alfie."

    Geoffrey laughed. He said, "Are you thinking of quitting? That was fast. It''s only been a day."

    I stammered, "I''m not quitting, my lord." To Caleb, I said, as I wrapped my arms around his powerful shoulders, "Then where would you like to do it?"

    Both Felix and Geoffrey laughed while Caleb proceeded to kiss me passionately.

 Chapter 108 - A Rose Ravished - Part 8

    St. James Island

    Touma Nakamura put down his cell phone, his hands shaking something severely. With a big, shaky sigh, he came to sit down on the sofa beside his beautiful wife Elizabeth, who was watching him expectantly, her large sky-blue eyes swollen and red.

    "Well?" she asked, her voice weak. "What did he say?"

    Without a word, the world-famous fantasy author suddenly pulled his wife into his arms and planted a kiss on her forehead. When he moved back, he finally said, his voice low, "Alfie contacted him."

    Elizabeth''s demeanor changed immediately at hearing this. She brightened up and asked, eager to know the details, "Did she? When?" Then she frowned. "But how?"

    Indeed, she was very confused that their daughter Alfie, who had been missing for three days now, would contact her grandfather, Kenjiro Nakamura, in Japan instead of them, her parents, here on St. James Island. She had, after all, disappeared from St. James Island.

    Touma said, "It''s complicated."

    Elizabeth asked, "How is it complicated?" When he didn''t answer her, she continued. "Then where is she? We need to tell the police. They''re searching the whole island for her."

    Touma shook his head again. "Where she is right now, Elizabeth, we won''t be able to reach her." He finally looked at her long and hard.

    Elizabeth was still confused as to what he meant.

    Finally, Touma said, "Aurora."

    The very name of that realm caused Elizabeth to widen her eyes in shock. She sucked in her breath as her body shook uncontrollably. Suddenly, tears started brewing in her eyes.

    "No. No. No," she cried, her shoulders shaking something severely. "My Alfie. They''re taking her back, aren''t they? But it''s too early. She promised us. Eri promised us two hundred years, Touma. That''s more than two lifetimes away."

    Touma hugged her tightly to comfort her as she continued to sob her eyes out, ranting at how unfair it all was, that Eri¡ªthe powerful, magical elf woman who had given them a chance at having the family that they had desperately wanted¡ªhad lied to them.

    When Elizabeth finally calmed down a little, Touma said, "Two hundred years for them is twenty years for us, Elizabeth. The timespan between their world and ours is different."

    At hearing this, Elizabeth''s eyes widened again. Of course, she might have conveniently forgotten about that fact when Alfie had been born. Still, though, she stubbornly refused to accept that her beloved daughter was taken away to another world, a dangerous one where unfriendly creatures, such as beasts and demons, resided. What if her daughter was taken by some beasts? Worse, demon lords? Even worse, claimed by some demon lords? Then Alfie would become one of them.

    Elizabeth said, "Well, there must be something we can do. Your father? Alfie''s grandfather, he''s a realm watcher, isn''t he? I''m sure he could get her back home."

    Touma nodded. "He''s working on finding a way to bring Alfie back, dear."

    Wiping her eyes, Elizabeth said, "Then it is possible? Bringing Alfie back?"

    Touma shook his head. "I don''t know for sure, love."

    "But we crossed into that realm twenty years ago, Touma, through that door," she said.

    He said, "Because we were at the right place and at the right time. That door opened, and we happened to step through it."

    Elizabeth was adamant. She said, "If it happened to open once, then it''ll do so again, Touma." She grabbed his hands. "We have to go to Japan as soon as possible."

    Touma nodded. "Hmm."

    Elizabeth said, "I''ll inform the police and everyone that we''ve found Alfie''s whereabouts. Then we''ll book flights."

    Touma nodded again. When his wife was about to rush away to make the arrangements, the man gently pull her back. He said, "Calm down first, Elizabeth. There isn''t much we can do now. Father said Alfie told him to pass on a message to us."

    That caught Elizabeth''s attention, and she eagerly asked, "Really? What was it? The message?"

    Touma said, "She said she''s fine and the people she''s with are good¡­ people. They''re looking after her."

    Elizabeth sighed in relief. "That''s wonderful news, then. It''s a relief that she wasn''t taken by any beasts or, worse, demon lords." Suddenly, she hugged her husband again. "I just really hope that she''s going to be okay. That''s all."

    Touma nodded. "I know, love. I know."

    * * *

    Japan

    At the base of a lush mountain sat a shrine, elegant and regal. Here, an elderly man in gray kimono, named Kenjiro Nakamura, stood, his silver head bowed as he did his praying. When he was finally done, he lifted his head, a calm and serene look on his wrinkled face.

    A moment later, he stepped back, turned, and headed around the back of the shrine and entered his private quarters.

    Walking leisurely along the narrow path, Kenjiro then came to a private woody garden, and after passing a barrier that was invisible to the naked eye, he came into another part of the hidden garden where flowers bloomed vibrantly in all the different shades of color, along with lush trees and many lively small animals who chose this place to live their peaceful lives.

    And then there it was. In the middle of the large, secret garden was an enormous double door¡ªfive times the height and size of a normal-size double door, built out of massive stones and filled with magical signs, symbols, and script.

    Kenjiro gazed at it long and hard, his mind racing. Then he said, "Alfie."

    * * *

    McFarland

    Pacing impatiently along the corridor of the McFarland Castle, Prince Philip waited for the arrival of Queen Hilde, his stepmother. When the woman finally made an appearance some moments later, he said, "We need to leave, now."

    Queen Hilde, a four-thousand-year-old fae with dark hair and pale skin, said, "There''s no need to rush, Philip. The core won''t leave Aurora anytime soon."

    Philip snapped. "That''s not the point. You know very well that there will be others who are hunting for that core. If we don''t hurry, it''ll be snatched out of our hands again."

    The woman sighed. "Very well, then."

    Some moments later, the two, along with their throng of elite soldiers, marched across the field of McFarland Airport and boarded a massive airship branded with a McFarland motif. Their destination? The Great One''s Qi Core. Wherever it was, they''d find it because they had the means to, with the help of the Dark Sage.

    * * *

    Lyria

    At Lyria Airport, Prince Maximus, along with his six elite soldiers and one pup named Isaac, headed toward the enormous waiting airship.

    Once in the luxurious passenger quarters, the prince took a seat on one of the sofas, and Isaac eagerly came up to sit on the floor beside the man. Meanwhile, the six elite soldiers took up the seats in the various available sofas and armchairs.

    "Highness," the captain, a sturdily built wolf man of three hundred years of age named Hugo, said. "We''re ready to take off."

    Maximus nodded.

    A moment later, the aircraft''s engine started, and as they ascended into the sky, a soldier named Nate said, "Hmm. This is going to be exciting, a hunt for the qi core of The Great One."

    His identical twin named Stephan said, "It won''t be easy. No doubt, there''ll be many who are on the hunt for it as well."

    A female soldier named Tyra, regal and beautiful in her regalia, said, "Of course." She looked at their much-loved and respected prince then. "But there''s no room for failure this time, gentlemen."

    The other four soldiers agreed with that.

    On the other side of the room, Maximus continued to stroke Isaac''s head as he thought about his beloved Akari.

    * * *

    Yamato

    Within the mystic forest, a strikingly handsome young cat man, dressed in his dark ninja military uniform, knelt on one knee as he bowed his head low. Behind him, his elite soldiers were also on one knee and bowing in respect at Eri Hoshi, the Great White Sage of Yamato. Beside Eri stood Lord Hara, an elite general of Yamato and Kuro''s father, along with Haruka and Hana, Eri''s maids.

    "My sage," Kuro said. "The squad is ready to depart."

    Eri nodded. Then she waved her hand. On cue, Hana came forward and presented a katana.

    Eri said, "Take this katana. Its name is Murasame, a blade forged from Mura, our strongest iron ore. Give this to my daughter to protect herself once you''ve found her."

    Kuro said, "Yes, my sage," as he raised his hands to receive the weapon.

    Hana sailed forward and laid the fully wrapped sword in his awaiting hands.

    Once done, Kuro stood, followed by his squad.

    Eri said, "May your journey be safe and fruitful."

    Kuro said, "Thank you, my sage." Then he turned on his heel and signaled for his soldiers to depart.

 Chapter 109 - A Rose Ravished - Part 9

    Wulin

    To the east of Aurora resided the majestic nation of Wulin. Across the realm, this prosperous, affluent, and powerful country was famous for its art, poetry, and culture. Tourism thrived here, and visitors came in droves annually for the sight, taste, and experience of what this wonderful country had to offer.

    Within the center of this vast kingdom was the Imperial City, and in the middle of the hustle and bustle of this metropolitan area was the grand palace, where the royal family resided. Here, in a beautiful private garden in the south wing, was Princess Li Ju, a fae of exquisite beauty, with silky dark hair, dark-brown eyes, milky-fair skin, and rose-red lips.

    Today, her hair was styled fashionably into a chignon with gold and gemstone ornaments as decorations. Her qixiong ruqun was very sophisticated, light, and bright, with the dark-purple pleated silk skirt flowing gracefully from above her breasts to the floor and her sheer white blouse wrapped elegantly about her upper body. Over the blouse, she wore a pastel-purple outer robe, with the sheer fabric branded with chrysanthemum flowers.

    Sitting on a stool and surrounded by exquisite blossoms in full spring, Princess Ju was going through the agenda for the upcoming international conference, wanting to ensure that she didn''t miss anything important, as it wasn''t long until the opening date. After all, she was one of the organizers for this important meeting and didn''t want to muck things up.

    She was just sipping her tea when her older brother, Prince Li Wei, turned up.

    As an heir to the throne, Prince Wei exuded an air of regality, grace, and power. The moment he saw his sister, he came down to take a seat in front of her, fluttering his long sleeves about as he poured himself tea.

    "Are you still going through the agenda?" he asked.

    She nodded. "I have to make sure things are going according to plan."

    He chuckled. "You know very well nothing ever goes according to plan."

    She shrugged her slender shoulders. "Well, we''ll just have to do the best we can."

    After looking at him for a moment, she leaned forward and tapped on the stone table. "By the way, have you found out anything about that pure qi piercing the sky a few weeks back?"

    Wei nodded. He leaned forward and whispered, "Apparently, the wise man told Father it''s the return of The Great One."

    Ju raised a brow. "Really? How fascinating."

    Wei nodded. "It is, isn''t it?"

    Ju sighed. "If only this conference wasn''t taking place this month, I would request of Father that I go and investigate such a rare phenomenon."

    "Forget it," Wei said. "There''s no way he''d let you."

    She pulled a face. "I just wanted to meet The Great One; that''s all. Nothing more."

    Wei picked up his teacup, gracefully brought it up to his lips, and took a sip. When he put it down, he said, "Have you arranged a suitable accommodation for the Lords of Acaedien yet? They''re arriving within the week, you know."

    Ju nodded. "They''re staying at the Waterfall Mansion to the west of the palace. I''m sure they''ll like it there, as the estate has waterfalls and a hot spring pool. I heard they''re fond of it, just like the Yamato people." Suddenly, Ju leaned forward and said, "I heard rumors that three of the seven lords have acquired themselves a mate. Apparently, they''re sharing her."

    Wei raised a brow. "Isn''t that normal? Father has many concubines, after all."

    "Well, of course it''s normal for an emperor and ministers of the country to have many wives, but I''ve never seen it done the other way around. I wish we could do it here, too." She smiled at him cheekily. "Why don''t you do that, Wei? Change the rules? I would like to have three or four husbands of my own."

    He leaned forward and gave her a light knock on her forehead. "Stop talking such nonsense, silly girl. You''re a princess and still too young to be talking of a vile subject like that."

    She rubbed her forehead, giving him a hurt look that only made him laugh in amusement.

    Wei said a moment later, "Enough about this. We have a meeting with Father in a few minutes. Now tidy yourself up."

    She saluted him. "Aye, highness."

    He was about to give her forehead a light knock again, but this time Ju swiftly shifted out of the way as she laughed merrily.

    * * *

    Forbidden Forest

    In the center of the Aurora Realm resided the resplendent Forbidden Forest Kingdom. Here, the capital of the nation was surrounded by thick woods and forest teeming with amazing wildlife creatures that had been preserved after the Great Apocalypse.

    In the capital to the north was an imposing palace where the Forbidden Forest king, a magical beast named Aslan McTavish, resided.

    Within the palace on the seven floor, Aslan pulled his beloved Lilly, a beauty of a girl who had been sacrificed to him by a village in return for the village''s protection, wealth, and prosperity, into his arms.

    Aslan snuggled his beast-masked face against Lilly''s slender neck, causing her to giggle in delight.

    "Lilly, my love." He began.

    Lilly turned and looked at him, her eyes wide. "What is it, Aslan?"

    "I will be leaving for another conference soon," he said. "It''s in Wulin, an eastern nation. It''s very beautiful. Would you like to come along?"

    Lilly stared at him, her eyes wide. Then she laughed and hugged his big body. "Of course I''d love to come along. I''ve never been to another kingdom before. This makes me so excited."

    Aslan smiled. "Then I''m glad. After all, I want to introduce you to some of my friends."

    "Friends?" she asked. "I''d love to meet your friends, Aslan." She clasped her hands together. "Why don''t you tell me a little bit about them? So that when I meet them, it''s easy for me to know who is who."

    Aslan nodded. "I guess that is a good idea. After all, there are a few of them."

    "Then let''s begin," she said.

    Thus, Aslan began to tell her about his comrades, the seven lords of Acaedien.

 Chapter 110 - A Rose Ravished - Part 10

    Acaedien

    It had been six weeks now since I had magically transported here to the Aurora Realm, and I''ll be honest that many unexpected things had happened. Within those six weeks, I had not only met seven powerful, hunky demon lords, some very good female friends, and male comrades, but also discovered that I had pure qi within me¡ªa strong and powerful one that many in the realms desired. Of course, along with all those, I had also acquired myself three hot boyfriends who kept me quite busy.

    Since my first hot, sexy night two weeks ago with Felix, Caleb, and Geoffrey, I had transferred to living in the north wing of the palace with the seven lords. It was nice that I got my own quarters, along with a maid who took care of my personal things, which I suddenly and unexpectedly acquired once I had become the three men''s girl. I even had a handsome monthly allowance for my personal expenses. Of course, I had refused at first, but Geoffrey, being the father figure and head ruler of Acaedien¡ªthe one in control of the coffers¡ªhad insisted that no girl of his was going to struggle with money. He''d see to it that I lived a nice, comfortable life with him as my provider.

    This new bedchamber of mine was on the seventh floor of the north wing (not the same one the men and I had done our sexy stuff in that first night), which had a protective barrier that not only shielded the floor from invaders¡ªif there ever were some¡ªbut also was invisible to the naked eye.

    The view from here was breathtaking, and most sunny days, I''d be out on the balcony, sitting in a comfy chair, sipping a cool drink, and reading books¡ªto both practice my Aurora language as well as to learn more about the history of the Aurora world and Acaedien Kingdom. Sometimes, Aria, Leona, and Brenna would join me, and I''d ask them for more information. Of course, they''d provide me as many details as they could.

    Today was the day that we''d be leaving for the Wulin Kingdom for the international conference, and I had just finished packing, with the help of Ruth, my maid, a canine woman with dark-brown hair and canine ears, dark-brown eyes, and a plump physique.

    "I think that''s all, Ruth," I said, looking around the room, wondering if I might be forgetting anything else. Of course, I didn''t need much. Just a few clothing items and toiletry stuff, which I could very easily pack into my new magic bag and the luggage that I had always wanted.

    Ruth, per usual, was always so thorough in everything regarding me.

    She said, "No, no, my lady, you need more dresses and shoes and possibly makeup material. You never know if you''re going to be invited to one of those fancy parties they usually have during the conference, where important people from all over the realm gather. You''re the lords'' woman now, and you must look the part."

    Of course, I understood that as the lords'' woman, I should dress nicely in those beautifully designed gowns and dresses most of the time, to signify my status. Not that I expected one when I decided to become Geoffrey''s, Caleb''s, and Felix''s lover.

    I had thought that my life would go on as it had been, with me dressed in boy''s garments, studying the Aurora language, and cooking for the girls until I was ready to start my job as an assistant at the palace library. But not so, as I had found out one week and a half ago.

    Now I was known as the lords'' beauty, whatever that meant, and everywhere I went, people would come over and, yep, mob me like I was a celebrity or something.

    It was an hour later when I found most of the clothing, accessories, and makeup materials in my new dressing room gone, having been neatly packed inside my magic luggage, which was the same size as a cabin luggage. It even had four wheels and a handle that could be extended at the top, exactly like the one back home, except that this magic one could hold a heap of things.

    "That should do it, my lady," Ruth said, looking more satisfied now.

    I sighed. It couldn''t be helped, I supposed.

    "Hello there," a manly voice said from the door.

    I turned expectantly and greeted Felix with a bright smile. "Hello. Are we ready to leave?"

    He strolled into the room and pulled me into his arms. Then he planted a passionate kiss on my lips. When he moved back, he said, "Yes. Are you done packing?"

    I nodded my head.

    A moment later, with his arm around my waist, he led me out the room, with Ruth following behind us, taking care of the luggage.

    Some fifteen minutes later, we were at the Acaedien Airport behind the palace. There, Brenna rushed up to me, took my wrist, and whisked me away from Felix, toward the awaiting airship.

    "This is going to be exciting," she said, giggling. "I''ve been to the Wulin Kingdom many years ago, and it was great fun. You''ll like it, Alfie. The people, the culture, the food, the sights. You name it."

    I grinned and couldn''t wait either, after reading all those books about the Wulin Kingdom. To sum it up, it was very much like ancient China during the Tang Dynasty, except in this realm, that ancient China was mixed with some very modern technology, as was Acaedien with modern-day Europe.

    Inside the colossal airship in the passenger quarters, Brenna and I met up with Aria and Leona, and the four of us started chatting excitedly about the journey. Once everything was settled and the airship was ready to take off, the seven lords appeared.

    Caleb walked up to me and pulled me into his arms. Then he gave me a sweet kiss on the lips.

    As the airship ascended, I stood by the window, watching the scenery. Behind me, with his arms wrapped around me, Caleb kissed my neck. To my left was Geoffrey and my right, Felix.

    Behind us, Lord Noah was busy reading a report, while Aaron was sipping a drink. Lord Ethan and Victor were discussing clauses for a new treaty or something, while Aria, Leona, and Brenna continued to discuss which restaurant in Wulin they should go to this time and what kind of touristy stuff they should be doing.

    I grinned, feeling happy and content.

    Caleb buried his nose against my nape as Geoffrey leaned forward and kissed my lips. When he moved back, he said, "Are you looking forward to your new adventure, Alfie?"

    I nodded my head. "Yes. I can''t wait for my new adventure," I said.

 Chapter 111 - BONUS CHAPTER The Great Apocalypse - Part 1

    2000 Years Ago

    The Forbidden Forest Kingdom, Aurora Realm

    Eri Hoshi, the Great White Sage of Yamato, watched as eight Great Ones, all fair beauties of the Aurora Realm, filed up the stepping stones toward the platform above. Her eyes¡ªbloodshot and red from her lack of sleep for these past months¡ªshifted to the one leading, Yuki Hoshi of Yamato, her eldest daughter whom she had created from the dust particles of snow, using her magic.

    Yuki''s long, dark hair fluttered elegantly in the gentle breeze as she regally led the other seven Great Ones to their sacrifice.

    Behind Yuki was Akari, Eri''s second daughter, whom the sage forged from the dust particles of an inferno of fire. Like Yuki, the blond-haired, newly wedded beauty Akari walked up the stone stairs regally, knowing very well that soon she¡ªalong with the other seven Great Ones¡ªwould be no more. Their physical bodies would be disintegrated once they released their qi cores from within their beings.

    As she followed her older sister, Akari thought of Maximus, her husband of three days, the man she loved with all her heart, the man she was willing to sacrifice her life for.

    This is for him and his world.

    Right at this moment, she knew he was somewhere in the north at the edge of what was left of the Aurora Realm, doing his utter best with his dark power to form a shield to protect this world from its own destruction.

    Akari felt Yuki''s hand clasped over hers and held it tightly for a moment. She glanced at her sister and noted tears brimming in Yuki''s dark-brown eyes. Instantly, her own blue eyes started brewing, and her slender body quivered with the overwhelming emotions that suddenly hit her.

    She was never going to see her wonderful sisters again. Nor their endearing mother, Eri. And of course, her beloved husband Maximus and their dog Isaac.

    She sucked in a shaky breath to prevent herself from collapsing right there in front of all the other Great Ones and the White Sages.

    It''s all right, a gentle, soft, ethereal voice echoed in Akari''s thoughts. It''s all right, Akari. I''ll make sure to protect you. I''ll protect you all. I promise.

    Akari sucked in another deep breath as she nodded.

    "I know you will, my love," she said quietly and softly under her breath to their youngest sister, a qi core their mother had forged from the particles of stardust.

    Beside her, the bright multicolored orb gave out a warm aura, easing Akari''s overwhelming emotion of fear, and calmed her down.

    Stardust was an unofficial name the sisters had given to their youngest because that was all she was, an orb of glowing stardust. Despite what she was, Stardust was the strongest of the nine Great Ones. In fact, she was The Great One, holding the most powerful pure qi with infinite abilities and possibilities. Though she had not evolved and gained a physical body, Stardust could understand and communicate with all the Great Ones and their mother via telepathy with her qi alone.

    Yuki said, "Come here, my love."

    The orb moved in the air and hovered near Yuki. The warm energy radiating from Stardust, as usual, eased Yuki''s fear and uncertainty.

    She said, "Please protect their souls."

    Stardust''s voice echoed in Yuki''s thoughts. I will protect everyone''s soul. Don''t worry, Yuki. I will ensure that yours will return to your husband''s side. I know he means a lot to you.

    Yuki chuckled sadly, tears rolling down her cheeks. "Yes, he means a lot to me. Please, do that. Do whatever it takes to return my soul to Philip''s side."

    Hmm. I will. Stardust''s voice echoed, full of conviction and certainty, which pleased Yuki.

    Sometimes Yuki wished she couldn''t feel fear or uncertainty, like their youngest sister Stardust. Then again, once you''ve evolved and acquired a physical body, those sorts of emotions came along with it.

    Fear. Anger. Shame. Pity. Envy. Sadness. Courage. Joy. Trust. Love.

    Love. Yes, she loved her husband. So much so that she was willing to sacrifice herself to protect him and his world. Only, she wished she had more time, both to spend with him and to break that blasted spell that bitch Queen Hilde had put on him to control him.

    God, if only she had found out sooner, then he wouldn''t have blindly turned into a raging, narcissistic man who was only obsessed with one thing: her.

    But it was too late now. There was no time for her to figure out how to release that obsession spell, because the realm was on the verge of being annihilated and her full attention and power was needed here.

    Her thoughts drifted to the seven demon lords, her friends who had aided her through thick and thin since they had saved her that fateful night not long ago, when Queen Hilde had ordered a hunter to murder her in the depths of the woods near the border of the McFarland Kingdom.

    If the lords hadn''t happened to chance upon her, she was sure she would have been very dead. And Philip, who had already started courting her and brought her to his kingdom then, would be none the wiser, believing she had left the palace of her own free will.

    Every time she had problems with Philip or Queen Hilde, she had turned to the seven lords, and they, without asking for anything in return, had gladly helped her.

    Yuki turned her attention to Stardust.

    God, how she wished that Stardust, too, had formed a physical body. She wanted the sister to experience the wonderful feeling of being in love.

    She knew the seven demon lords were attracted to Stardust. It was hard not to notice, since every time Stardust tagged along during her visit to the seven demon lords, hiding her core within Yuki''s own heart, the lords all acted smitten with her and vied for her attention and affection.

    If only they knew that the girl they were attracted to was Stardust, not Yuki. But alas, it was too late now, as Stardust herself was about to perform one of the greatest challenges of all, the gathering of eight pure qi cores to create a never-before made highest tier magic barrier that would not only protect what was left of this world from destruction, but form an ecosystem that would sustain life for hundreds and thousands of years to come. A performance that warranted the end of Stardust''s own existence.

    Yuki''s heart went out to her youngest sister.

    Stardust, The Great One with the strongest pure qi.

    Yuki reached her hand out and lightly stroked Stardust.

    The sister glowed even brighter, like a small sun, which told Yuki she was pleased with the affection. If Stardust had a physical body, she would be grinning and blushing, no doubt.

    Once all the Great Ones took up their positions and formed a circle in the eight directions, Lord Aslan McTavish, the king of the Forbidden Forest, one of the most powerful beast shifters of the Aurora Realm, climbed the steps.

 Chapter 112 - BONUS CHAPTER The Great Apocalypse - Part 2

    On the platform, he turned his attention to his beloved Bella, an alluringly stunning silver-haired beauty, his young wife. He pulled her into his arms and hugged her tightly.

    Her face buried against his chest, Bella murmured, "It''s all right, my love. It''s all right."

    "No matter where you are after this, Bella," he said softly, "I''ll find you. I will bring you back to me."

    When he released her from his embrace, Bella stood on tiptoe and gave him a kiss on the growling mouth of a beast mask that sat ever so perfectly on his face.

    "I love you," she said softly.

    "I love you too," Aslan replied.

    Watching them, Akari wished that Maximus was here too, at least to say their last good-byes once again.

    Yuki, too, wished that Philip was here with her. Yet she knew that it was impossible, as he was currently being detained and restrained by the white sages to keep him from going blind with rage and leading a revolt against all this farce, as he believed it to be.

    Eri said, "It''s time, Lord Aslan."

    Aslan nodded and stepped back from Bella. Then he headed toward the center of the stone platform, which had been carved with magical spells of ancient signs, symbols, and scripts. Surrounding them, too, was a stonehenge, a circle of standing stones carved with magic spells.

    Stardust¡ªin her glowing orb¡ªcame to Lord Aslan and rested on his awaiting hands.

    As Eri and the rest of the white sages watched in anticipation and anxiety, the eight Great Ones spread out their arms, and instantly, their pure qi of dust particles released from within their beings. The energy then was directed toward Stardust, and she started absorbing the power. The more she gained, the brighter and stronger she became.

    Suddenly, a voice shouted, "Yuki! Stop it! Don''t do it! Stop this stupid nonsense now."

    It was Philip.

    Standing there, her physical body becoming weaker by the second as she continued to release her qi, Yuki wanted to laugh in both joy and sadness. So he''d managed to escape the high tier prison cell after all to stop her from performing this madness of a sacrifice.

    She knew he was still pissed off and in a rage, thinking that this was some sort of conspiracy created by the seven demon lords to gain world dominance.

    She didn''t respond to him. She couldn''t afford to. Performing this very important task required her full attention.

    Hence, she continued to release her qi, and as Philip made a big scene, rushing up the stairs, intending to tear her away from her position, Yuki released the last bit of what was left of her power.

    At that moment, as the white sages obstructed Philip''s path, the Great Ones released their cores into the air, eight glowing orbs hovering in midair, bursting with brightness. Instantly, their physical bodies collapsed onto the stone floor like lifeless dolls.

    Philip swung his hands and bashed one white sage in the chest, sending him flying back and colliding against the stonehenge at the back. He used his leg to kick another on the stomach, sending that one flying back and hitting another stone.

    Freed, he rushed up the stairs onto the platform and then to Yuki. There, he gathered her lifeless body into his arms.

    Above him, Yuki''s core¡ªalong with the others¡ªfloated toward Stardust.

    Once Stardust absorbed all the cores, the physical bodies of the eight Great Ones began to disintegrate, their body parts breaking into small particles.

    Philip stared wide-eyed in shock at the sight. Voice shaking, he released his dark qi and commanded, "Dark Sage Protective Barrier."

    Instantly, the hue of a dark shield formed around him and Yuki, thus protecting her body from the disintegration process.

    In the middle of the circle, Aslan¡ªwith Stardust in his hands¡ªascended to the sky so high that no one could catch sight of him with the naked eye. Hovering there in the stratosphere and using his powerful magical sight, he could see the vastness of what was left of their world, with the edge of the realm crumbling and the decaying aurora qi core¡ªthe magic nucleus that powered their world and gave them life¡ªbreaking, shattering, and exploding beneath them.

    To the north, he saw Prince Maximus Kavanagh, a black wolf-beast shifter and heir to the Kingdom of Lyria. He was in his wolf form as he released his dark qi and shot the energy up to the sky. Behind him, thousands of his soldiers, clad in armor, supported him, releasing their own red, orange, or yellow qi toward him, feeding theirs into his.

    To the northeast was the demon lord Geoffrey Lancaster, the east, Noah Wakefield, the southeast, Felix Worthington, the south, Caleb Harrington, the southwest, Victor Rutherford, the west, Ethan Sherwood, and the northwest, Aaron Lancaster. All seven powerful lords were in their demon forms, their bodies bursting with dark, sinister power as they released their qi into the sky. Behind them in each location were thousands of their soldiers, releasing their own qi¡ªred, orange, or yellow¡ªas support, feeding the qi to their masters.

    In the center of what was left of their dying world, Aslan released his own dark qi and combined it with Stardust''s pure ones. From the distance, a great bright light formed and burst, spreading far and wide across the land with a loud, echoing hum. The force was so strong that every individual being within the land felt the power of the qi.

    High above, the pure qi met and instantly connected with the eight dark ones belonging to the seven demon lords and Prince Maximus in the respective eight directions across the edges of the land. The connection formed a bond, with bright bursts of electrifying sparks, like lightning exploding across the sky, and the aurora barrier suddenly materialized as if out of thin air, spreading far and wide. The colorful radiance danced and sparkled like stars.

    Beyond the newly made magic shield, the already crumbled land turned to dust and gas, becoming a part of the cosmos once again.

    Inside the barrier, what was left of life was saved, and the surviving, displaced civilians¡ªof many different natures and manners¡ªgazed at the sight of the colorful aurora barrier in awe as a newfound hope rose within their spirits.

    Across the lands, the citizens¡ªwho had gathered in the cities, towns, villages, and even in their own homes with family and friends to pray and spend what was left of their ending time with their loved ones¡ªnow cheered with tears of hope and joy.

    This is not the end yet. Their world is saved. They have survived the Great Apocalypse.

    They all watched, wide-eyed and in awe of the beautiful new aurora barrier as specks of magic dust particles sprinkled like rain, some landing on their faces and bodies.

    During all this, Stardust continued to release her qi in the form of dust particles to strengthen the barrier until there was nothing left of her, until her light diminished and she was no more, her qi core completely consumed.

    Empty-handed, Aslan descended to the ground once again, and Eri walked up to him. She gave him a pat on the shoulder and said, her voice shaky and with tears in her eyes, "You''ve done well, Lord Aslan."

    Aslan nodded and touched the sage''s shoulder gently in return. He knew it was as hard for her as it was hard for him. She had just lost her three daughters, after all, and he, his wife.

    "You''re all mad!" Philip shouted, which drew both Aslan''s and Eri''s attention to him.

    "What have you done to my Yuki?" His eyes widened as he nodded his head as if convincing himself. "That''s right. It''s those bastards'' fault. They talked her into this. Those demon lords of Acaedien."

    Eri said, "She''s gone, Philip. Yuki is no more. And it isn''t the demon lords'' fault. If anything, they figured a way to save our world. While you blindly went into a rage and threw a tantrum like a spoiled brat, the seven demon lords and Prince Maximus risked their own lives and hundreds and thousands of their soldiers'' lives to protect what is left of our world from annihilation."

    "Lies!" He snarled, shaking his head. "All lies!" He hugged Yuki''s body tightly against him as if afraid she''d be stolen from him again. "I''ll bring her back. No matter how difficult or how long it takes, I''ll bring her back. And I swear here and now that I will never rest until I destroy those bastards for starting all this."

    With that, he stood, and with Yuki''s dead body in his arms, he headed toward the exit, mumbling to himself like a madman.

    Eri shook her head as she watched him go. "He is too far gone. That obsession spell on him is too strong."

    Aslan asked, "You know he has such a spell on him?"

    She nodded. "Cast by one with a very dark power, one that I do not wish to cross paths with."

    Aslan nodded in understanding. "Then it''s best to leave him be."

    Eri nodded. "For now," she said.

    END

    * * *

    Thank you so much for reading Seven Devils and a Rose. I hope you''re enjoying the story of Alfie and the seven demon lords so far, even a little will make me very happy, as I''ve enjoyed my time writing them.

    Alfie and the Seven Demon Lords story continues in A Kingdom of Roses and Magic. It is already out on major ebook stores such as Amazon, Google Play, and Apple iBooks.

    GET A PDF COPY OF A KINGDOM OF ROSES AND MAGIC FOR FREE

    You can get a free copy of A Kingdom of Roses and Magic if you subscribe to my romance mailing list and youtube channel. Trust me, if you think Seven Devils and a Rose is hot, wait until you read A Kingdom of Roses and Magic.

    HOW TO GET A PDF COPY OF A KINGDOM OF ROSES AND MAGIC:

    1) Go to my author website alexiaxbooks.com or google search alexiaxbooks.com.

    2) At the top of the home page there is a YouTube icon. Click on that and then subscribe to my Youtube channel Alexia''s Books.

    3) On my author website alexiaxbooks.com, go to the SIGN UP tap and then click on the GENERAL ROMANCE tap. Sign up to that. Once done, you''ll automatically get an email from me saying thank you for signing up.

    4) Reply to my Thank You For Signing Up email. Tell me you''re from Webnovel - Seven Devils and a Rose and that you''ve subscribed to my youtube channel. I''ll reply to you within the next couple of days with the attached PDF copy of A Kingdom of Roses and Magic.

    Looking forward to having you in my romance mailing list and youtube channel.

    * * *

    NOTE ABOUT MY YOUTUBE CHANNEL

    I''m currently working on a few audiobooks at the moment. Once these are done, they will be posted up on YouTube for everyone to enjoy. The following audiobooks will be coming out in 2020.

    Annabel Maribel - Young Adult Reverse Harem Fantasy - Episode 1 begins on March 6th. This audiobook has a total of 11 episodes.

    The Beast and I - Fantasy Romance - Part of the Aurora Realm Fairy Tales series. Featuring Aslan McTavish and Lilly. Note that Aslan is the best-buddy of Lord Geoffrey and close friends to the other six demon lords in Seven Devils and a Rose. - Episode 1 begins on April 11th.

    The Billionaire''s Love - Contemporary Romance. More info soon.

    A Demon''s Wrath - Fantasy Romance. More info soon.

    Seven Devils and a Rose - Reverse Harem Fantasy Romance. More info soon. (Yeah, I know you''ve already read this one on here, but trust me, listening to a professional voice actor reading out the book will be so much more entertaining.)

    I hope you guys will join me on YouTube and listen/watch my audiobooks videos. If you don''t know what an audiobook is, it''s basically a book that is being read out by a professional voice actor/narrator.

    That''s all from me for now.

    Alexia